«**^' 


^^  \\\t  mxtoUcjiciU  J 


'^ 


PRINCETON,    N.     J. 


'/. 


■iui^  (A^^tV/       J/z^r 


■ 

BV  2580  .A9  1877 

■ 

Reformed  Church  in  America. 

^ 

Women's  Board  of  Foreign 

5/5^/y. 

A  manual  of  the  missions  of 

tho  PofoT-moH   ^nii-i-r"h\   r«hiir-r' 

'^ '''''*' "■/r>«.'  </./'>/. 


GILA  RIVER  RESERVATION, 
J\.i-ir»jna  9tfrritori|. 

PIMA  &..A\APJC  0  PAIN,  D  lA  N  S. 


A     MANUAL 


OF    THE 


MISSIONS 


OF    THE 


Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  in  America. 


ISSUED    BY    THE 


^Oman's  ^oard   of  'll^oreign   ||issions. 


EDITED     r. 


MRS.   M  AUG  A  RET    E.    SANGSTER. 


tlftt)  IDork : 

Board  op  Publication  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America, 

34    Vesey    St. 

18V7. 


CADMITS   PKESS.    PKIHT, 

>l    lllBI.K    IllirHK, 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


PAGS 

Introduction vii 


INDIA. 

Historical  Sketch  of  the  Arcot  Mission. 

By  Rev.  J.  W.  Scudder,  M.D 1 

Chittoor  Female  Seminary. 

By  Mrs.  J.  W.  Scudder 101 

Caste  Girls'  School  at  Vellore. 

By  Miss  Josephine  Chapin.  ....       106 

Village  Work. 

By  Mrs.  Ezekiel  Scudder 109 

Hindu  Women. llo 

Most  Sacred  of  Hindu  TexMPLes.  .        .        .        .  121 

Taj  Mahal 129 

Sacred  City  of  Hindus 135 

Grand  Mosque  at  Delhl  .        .        .        .        .  137 

Free  Reading  Rooms. 

By  Rev.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  M.D.  .         .         .139 

A  Brahmin's  Testimony 143 

BORNEO   MISSION. 

By  Rev.  Wra.  H.  Steele,  D.D.        .         .         .         •  loO' 


vi  TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 

PAGB 

CHINA. 

Amoy  Mission. 

By  Rev.  Wm  Rankin  Duryee,  D.D.   .         .         .       172 

Women  in  China. 

By  Miss  Helen  M.  Van  Doren 187 

Miscellanea 191 

JAPAN. 

The  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun. 

By  Rev.  Wm.  E.  Griffis 211 

Explanation  Regarding  the  Church  at  Yokohama.        255 

Daughters  of  the  Isles 258 

Ferris  Seminary. 

By  Mrs.  Mary  E.  Miller 259 

•Christmas  Festival 278 

Summer  Examination 281 

A  Visit  to  Uveda. 

By  Rev.  E.  R.  Miller. 292 

First  Baptism  in  Japan. 

By  Rev.  G.  F.  Verbeck,  D.D 301 

Nagasaki  and  the  Girls  School.         ....  310 

Japanese  Embassy  to  America. 

By  the  Editor 313 

Women  as  Missionaries. 

By  Rev.  Elbert  S.  Porter,  D.D.       .         .         .   .      .  31G 

ARIZONA 320 


\THSOLOGICi^L/ 
INTRODUCTION. 


THE   MISSIONS    OF   THE  REFORMED    CHURCn    EST   AMERICA. 

Missionary  enterprises  have  achieved  their  greatest  gains  in 
modern  times,  but  the  missionary  spirit  has  ahvays  been  a  Hving 
force  in  the  Church  of  our  Lord.  On  the  day  in  which  the  cloud 
received  Him  out  of  the  sight  of  His  sorrowing  disciples,  the  Master 
uttered  as  His  last  command,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature !  "  On  the  wonderful  day  of  Pentecost, 
the  baptism  of  fire  from  on  high  lighted  a  flame,  which  shall  never  go 
out,  till  it  is  merged  in  the  splendor  which  evermore  surrounds  the 
Throne  of  God.  The  missionary  spirit,  in  whatever  way  it  manifests 
itself,  is  the  expression  in  human  lives,  of  the  constraining  love  of 
Him  who  gave  up  His  life  that  we  might  be  redeemed.  In  every 
age,  from  the  Apostolic  to  the  present,  there  has  been  somewhere, 
working  to  some  extent,  this  desire  to  go  forth  and  do  good ;  for  no 
soul  can  be  truly  converted  without  longing  at  once  to  tell  the  glad 
tidings,  and  win  others  into  the  kingdom. 

The  Church  of  the  Reformation,  moved  with  true  zeal  all  oyer 
Europe.  Superstition  and  idolatry  fled  before  it,  a  new  civilization 
was  born,  and  history  took  a  fresh  start.  The  Church  of  the  Neth- 
erlands, under  the  Cross,  was  distinguished  for  its  sufferings,  no  less 
than  for  its  catholicity.  For  eighty  long  heroic  years,  it  resisted 
grandly  the  cruel  bigotry  of  Spain,   and  the  remorseless  malignity 


Viii  INTRODUCTION. 


of  Rome.  At  last  a  free  course  was  secured  for  the  Word  of  God ; 
and  the  RepubUc  of  Holland  was  the  ofi'spring  of  Protestant  truth, 
deeply  rooted  in  the  popular  heart. 

Our  Dutch  ancestors  planted  the  Reformed  Church  in  this 
country,  at  a  time  when  all  Europe  was  convulsed  with  religious 
wars.  Directly  after  its  independent  organization  here,  it  took 
measures  for  rearing  and  training  a  missionary  ministry.  The 
condition  first  of  the  colonies,  and  afterwards  of  the  States,  required 
such  a  ministry.  Toward  the  close  of  the  last  century,  the  New  York 
Tvlissionar)^  Society  was  formed ;  and  our  Pastors,  with  the  eloquent 
and  illustrious  Dr.  John  Livingston  at  their  head,  joined  heartily 
in  its  efforts  to  Christianize  outlying  regions.  How  far  that  pioneer, 
associated  missionary  body,  contributed  to  awaken  missionary  zeal 
and  enterprise  in  the  American  Church,  it  would  be  difficult  to 
determine.  It  is  very  certain,  however,  that  it  originated  influences 
which,  early  in  the  present  century,  resulted  in  the  formation  of  the 
American  Board. 

The  General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church,  at  the  openmg 
of  the  missionary  era,  appointed  its  own  committee  on  Foreign 
Missions;  but  soon  made  arrangements  to  carry  on  its  work 
with  all  the  Evangelical  Churches,  then  constituting  the  American 
Board.  There  were  at  that  time,  wise  and  thoughtful  men  who 
doubted  the  expediency  of  turning  over  our  work,  as  a  Church,  into 
the  hands  of  any  merely  voluntary  agency.  Still,  there  was  no 
factious  opposition.  At  length,  experience  in  Borneo,  Arcot,  and 
Amoy,  demonstrated  the  duty  of  conducting  our  Foreign  Missions 

in  our  own  way. 

Decisive  action  was  taken  in  1857;  and  immediately  the 
wisdom  of  the  measure  was  amply  justified  by  the  increasing  liber- 
ahties  of  the  people,  by  augmented  efforts  to  strengthen  missions 
then  established,  and  by  endeavors  to  inaugurate  new  enterprises. 
For  twenty  years  the  experiment  has  been  submitted  to  the  care  of 
Providence,  with  most  encouraging  results. 

The  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Reformed 
Church  has  been  organized  as  a  fit  and  useful,  as  well  as  needed, 
auxiliary  to  the  Synod's  Foreign  Board.     Almost  at  once,  those  whc 


INTRODUCTION.  ix 


composed  it,  were  confronted  with  the  lack  of  information  con- 
cerning our  mission  fields,  and  the  trouble  of  obtaining  it.  If  the 
women  of  our  Church  were  to  be  enlisted  cordially  in  the  work,  it 
was  essential  that  they  should  know  where  it  was,  by  whom  carried 
on,  what  were  its  important  features,  and  what  the  cost  of  various 
departments.  They  must  be  brought  into  sympathy  with  the  men 
and  women  who  had  gone  to  distant  lands  to  tell  the  old,  old  story 
of  Jesus  and  His  love.  The  converts  must  cease  to  present 
themselves  as  vague  and  unreal  phantoms  of  the  imagination,  and 
become  to  them  flesh  and  blood,  human  beings  with  like  passions 
and  a  like  immortality  with  their  own. 

THIS    VOLUME. 

This  Manual  of  Missions  is  the  outgrowth  of  necessity.  W'c 
looked  about  us,  and  finding  only  fragmentary  details  in  the  files  of 
our  religious  papers,  while  it  was  inconvenient  to  apply  to  our 
Secretaries  for  each  item  as  we  wanted  it,  we  decided  to  prepare  an. 
adequate  book  of  reference  We  have  had,  in  its  compilation,  the 
generous  help  of  those  who  were  best  able  to  speak  on  the  subjects 
they  have  undertaken.  We  have  divided  it,  so  far  as  practicable. 
into  topical  sections,  properly  indexed,  so  that  information  desired 
may  be  readily  found.  We  have  given  it  an  attractive  form  and. 
dress.  Its  beautiful  illustrations,  clear  type,  and  appropriate  cover, 
fit  it  to  lie  as  an  ornament  on  the  family  table,  where  one  and 
another  may  often  handle  it  lovingly. 

A  moment's  attention  may  be  claimed  for  the  cover,  since  its 
design  is  emblematic.  The  harp,  palm-branch  and  dove  in  the  fore- 
ground, are  introduced  as  the  symbols  of  peace,  promise  and  praise. 
In  contrast  with  these,  a  hideous  idol  peers  from  the  jungle,  and  one  of 
the  most  ancient  of  Buddhist  temples,  the  Boodh  Gya  in  Burmalv,. 
is  represented.  For  more  than  two  thousand  years  this  temple  and' 
its  predecessor  on  the  same  site,  with  the  old  tree  at  its  rear  walls, 
have  been  objects  of  barbaric  adoration  and  heathen  rites. 

Our  thanks  are  here  rendered  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jared  W.  Scudder.. 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Wm.  R.  Duryee,  and  the  Rev.  Wm.  E.  Griffis,  for  the 
painstaking  and  interesting  papers  they  have  presented  us  on  Indii^ 


INTRODUCTION. 


China,  and  Japan ;  to  the  Rev.  T.  S.  Wynkoop  for  his  careful  mono- 
graph on  the  Temple  of  Juggernaut,  and  to  the  Rev.  Dr.Wm.  H.  Steele 
■  for  his  retrospective  article  on  our  abandoned  mission  to  Borneo. 
We  are  indebted  also  to  the  artists  whose  skill  has  embellished  our 
pages,  their  interest  having  been  kind  and  hearty.  Mr  Charles  E. 
Sickles  designed  the  cover,  and  Mr.  F.  S.  Church  the  small  vignettes. 
Nor  would  we  forget  a  grateful  word  of  appreciation  to  the 
ladies :  Mrs.  Mary  E.  Miller,  Mrs.  Jared  W.  and  Mrs.  Ezekiel 
Scudder,  and  Miss  Helen  M.  Van  Doren,  who  have  told  for  us,  in 
simple  language,  the  story  of  their  labors  among  heathen  women. 
Many  will  be  pleased  to  read  the  extracts  we  insert,  from  the  letter 
written  to  one  of  our  Secretaries,  by  the  lamented  Mrs.  Doremus. 

As  befits  a  book  for  woman's  reading,  and  sent  forth  by  a 
Woman's  Board,  we  have  laid  special  emphasis  on  that  which  has 
been  done  in  the  cause  of  Female  Education,  in  each  field  under 
•our  care.  We  think  it  will  be  plain  to  every  observer,  that  the  ladies, 
who  are  devoting  their  time  and  talents  to  the  instruction  of  their 
own  sex,  in  these  darkened  lands,  would  take  high  rank  as  instruc- 
tors at  home.  Our  own  daughters  are  not  receiving  better  teachmg 
from  more  gifted  brains  and  hearts,  than  are  these  girls  in  the  far-otif 
East,  from  the  tender,  lovely,  and  cultivated  women,  who  have  exiled 
themselves,  in  this  cause,  for  Christ's  sake. 

Does  not  this  fact,  dear  sister,  carry  a  lesson  with  it  ?  Let  each 
press  home  the  question,  to  her  own  soul :  "  How  much  owest  thou 
to  my  Lord?" 

The  training  of  native  preachers  and  teachers  is  felt  to  be 
extremely  important,  for  obvious  reasons.  By  attention  to  the 
reports  given  in  this  volume,  by  missionaries  writing  from  their 
posts,  it  will  be  seen  with  what  success  this  has  been  attempted. 

One  final  word  :  The  cost  of  this  undertaking  has  not  come 
from  the  funds  of  our  Board.  We  have  not  felt  it  right  thus  to  use 
the  contributions  of  our  auxiliaries,  nor  to  divert  them  from  iheir 
legitimate  channel.  Our  President,  Mrs.  Jonathan  Stnrgcs,  with 
rare  devotion  to  the  good  cause,  and  genuine  missionary  zeal,  has 
herself  assumed  the  expense  of  publishing  ihis  Manual.  The 
thought  which  inspired  it,  was  hers.     She  has  watched  every  step  of 


INTRODUCTION. 


its  progress  with  maternal  solicitude,  and  her  taste  has  supervised  it 
from  beginning  to  end. 

We  send  it  to  mothers  and  daughters.  May  they  be  stirred  up, 
as  they  read  its  narratives,  to  larger  efforts,  to  more  entire  consecra- 
tion, and  to  wilhng  self-denial,  for  the  Kingdom  and  Crown  of  the 
Lord  we  and  they  love. 

OUR   FRONTISPIECE. 

In  the  picture  of  the  Reformed  Church  and  Parsonage  at 
Yokahama,  from  a  photograph  taken  on  the  spot,  the  parsonage  of 
the  missionaries  (built  to  accommodate  two  families)  is  seen  on  the 
left.  The  church  edifice  is  60  feet  long,  40  wide,  and  will  seat  in 
the  interior  450  persons.  The  property  on  the  right  is  the  yard  of 
the  Consulate  of  the  United  States,  with  our  national  flag  at  the 
mast-head.  The  avenue  in  front  of  the  church  leads  down  to  the 
"  hatoba  "  or  landing  place.  Two  steamers  of  the  Pacific  Mail 
Steamship  Company  he  at  anchor,  and  in  the  distance  are  the 
mountains  of  Awa  and  Kadzusa.  In  the  picture  may  also  be  noted 
the  tiled  roofs,  jin-riki-sha  or  "  man-power  wagons,"  the  gas  lamp- 
post, the  "'traps"  or  one-horse  low  carriage  used  in  Japan,  and  a 
number  of  natives  and  foreigners. 

KOTE. 

We  acknowledge  the  courtesy  of  Messrs  Harper  &  Brothers, 
who  have  permitted  us  to  use  several  plates  from  '•  The  MikaJos 
E)?ipire,"  in  the  article  on  Japan.  Also  the  cut  of  the  Borneo 
Mission,  taken  from   "  Piersoiis  American  Missionary  Memorial.'' 

M.  E.  S. 


INDIA. 


Mmk.-'\'i 


:ii;ii|IPI| 

llilll 


l,,l 


iliiiillP''!: ''1p^ 


il  iVli'l'iliI'       •       4iWH 


W 


iiiJfrs 


VTIISOLOGIOiiL 


THE    ARCOT    MISSION. 


BY 


Kev.  Jaked  W.  Scudder. 


THE    FIELD. 


The  Akcot  District,  from  which 
oiu-  Mission  takes  its  name,  is  situated 
on  the  Peninsnhi  of  India,  about  sixty 
miles  from  its  eastern  coast,  and  di- 
rectly west  from  the  City  of  Madras. 
Lying  between  the  twelfth  and  four- 
teenth parallels  of  north  latitude,  and 
the  seventy-eighth  and  eightieth  pai-a!- 
lels  of  east  longitude,  it  covers  an  area 
of  9,093  square  miles,  and  has  a  popu- 
lation of  3,048,980  souls.  Previous  to 
its  occupation  by  our  missionaries,  a 
little  evangelistic  work  had  been  done, 
and  small  cliurches  gatliered  in  Velh)rc 
and  Chittoor,  two  of  its  principal  towns,  l)y  agents  of  an 
English  Missionary  Society.  A  third  church,  also  of  a  few 
members,  had  been  organized  in  Chittoor,  as  a  result  of  the 
hibors  of  Norris  Groves,  Esq.,  an  English  layman  of  undoubted 
zeal  and  piety,  but  holding  unique  and  independent  doctrinal 
views.     Beyond  this,  nothing  had  been  done  for  the  Christian- 


THE   ARCOT   3IISSI0N. 


ization  of  the  district ;  and  at  the  time  when  the  Ameri«;an 
Missionaries  entered  it,  the  inhabitants  were,  to  all  intents  and 
purposes,  as  beniglited  and  ignorant  of  the  religion  of  Jesns, 
as  were  their  ancestors  a  thousand  years  ago. 


FOUNDING  OF  THE  MISSION. 

In  January  1851,  the  Rev.  Hcniy  M.  Scuddcr,  -who  liad 
already  been  laboring  for  some  years  in  the  city  of  Madi'as 
as  a  missionary  of  the  American  Board,  obtained  leave  to  seek 
a  new  and  less  occupied  field  of  effort.  Selecting  the  Arcot 
District,  he  established  a  medical  dispensary  in  the  large  town 
of  Wallajanugger ;  and,  for  a  season,  labored  without  coadju- 
tors in  the  vast  Sahara-like  waste  of  surrounding  heathenism. 
In  1852  he  was  joined  by  Rev.  Messrs,  William  W.  Scudder, 
and  Joseph  Scudder :  and  the  three  brothers,  all  still  connected 
with  the  American  Board,  but  supported  by  funds  derived 
from  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  were  in  1853  constituted  a 
new  Mission,  under  the  name  of  the  "  American  Arcot  Mission 
of  the  Reformed  Protestant  Dutch  Church  of  America."  At 
the  date  of  its  establishment,  the  entire  spiritual  property  of 
the  new  organization,  consisted  of  no  more  than  "  a  church  of 
eight  connnunicants,  and  a  small  but  interesting  school  for 
the  cliildren  of  the  church  members; "  so  mucli  being  the  fruit 
of  the  preliminary  work  of  Rev.  II.  M.  Scudder.  Such  wore 
the  little  beginnings  of  the  Mission,  which,  as  we  shall  see  in 
the  sequel,  lias  from  an  almost  imperceptible  germ,  developed 
into  a  widesprcading  and  luxuriant  tree,  laden  with  fragrant 
blossoms  and  golden  fruit. 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 


PLAN  AND  METHODS  OF  WORK. 

These  are  clearly  and  defiuitelj  foresliadowed  in  llie  Con- 
stitutional Kules  adopted  at  the  founding  of  the  Mission.  We 
give  a  brief  synopsis  of  them  : 

1.  Believing  that  the  teeming  populations  of  India,  can, 
without  any  educational  or  other  preparative  human  instru- 
mentality, be  readily  reached  and  affected  by  the  direct 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  their  vernacular  tongues,  and 
persuaded  that  the  way  to  the  triftinphs  of  Christianity  could 
most  effectually  be  prepared  l)y  its  public  proclamation,  the 
missionaries  of  the  Arcot  Mission  resolved  to  make  it  their 
paramount  duty  to  go  into  the  streets  of  the  towns  and  villages 
throughout  the  district,  and  persistentl}^  and  patiently  preach 
Christ  and  Him  Crucilied,  as  the  alone  hope  of  lost  sinners. 

2.  The  extensive  distribution  of  Tracts  and  Books  specially 
adapted  to  the  Hindu  mind  and  character,  together  with 
the  free  dissemination  of  the  Bible  in  the  vernaculars  of  the 
district,  was  recognized  as  a  powerful  auxiliary  agency,  only 
second  in  im.portance  to  the  direct  oral"  proclam.ation  of  the 
Gospel  to  the  masses  of  the  people ;  and  it  was  determined  to 
compose  and  utilize  such  a  literatm-e  as  speedily  and  on  as 
large  a  scale  as  possible. 

3.  Appreciating  the  impracticability  of  evangelizing  the 
millions  of  India  through  an  exclusively  foreign  agency,  as 
well  as  the  importance  of  early  transforming  Christianity  from 
an  exotic  into  an  indigenous  and  self -propagating  institution, 
the  Mission  adopted  measm-es  for  the  immediate  founding  of 
educational  establishments,  in  which  native  youths   of  both 


THE    ARCOT   MISSION 


sexes  miglit  acquire  thorougli  equipment  to  serve  both  as  ag- 
gressors on  heathenism,  and  as  conservators  and  cultivators 
of  spiritual  garden-spots,  wherever  such  should  be  reclaimed 
from  thy  dismal  wastes  of  Paganism. 

•i.  Tlie  necessity  of  instructing  and  spiritually  training- 
individuals  and  comnnmities,  who  might,  tlu'ough  the  forego- 
ing instrumentalities,  be  proselyted  to  the  Christian  faith,  was 
too  obvious  to  escape  notice ;  and  it  was  provided,  that  when- 
ever tliree  or  more  families  in  any  one  town  or  village  should 
renounce  heathenism,  and  signify  their  Vidsh  to  be  instructed,  a 
Catechist  should  be  placed  among  them,  and  a  small,  inexpen- 
sive building  be  erected  to  serve  as  a  school-room  for  the 
children,  and  a  place  of  Sabbath  convocation  for  old  and 
young.  The  worship  of  tlie  true  God  would  thus  be  inti'oduced 
and  familiarized,  and,  with  the  divine  blessing,  material  1)0 
speedily  provided  for  the  organization  of  Christian  churches. 

.5.  Caste,  the  hoary  tyrant  of  Hindu  nationality,  and 
Intemperance,  a  recently  introduced  but  rapidly  spreading 
vice,  were  distinguished  as  being  not  only  formidable  antagon- 
ists to  the  spread  of  Christianity,  but  also  most  potent  forces 
working  ever  for  the  disruption  and  dissolution  of  the  native 
Church  after  its  establishment ;  and  stringent  rules  were, 
therefore,  framed  to  shut  these  pestilent  enemies  outside  the 
precincts  of  the  youthful  Mission. 

Such  are  the  general  principles,  whicli,  adopted  at  the 
founding  of  the  Mission,  have  governed  its  policy  and  action  to 
the  present  time ;  and  to  a  faithful  carrying  out  of  these  princi- 
ples may,  we  believe,  be  fairly  attributed  much  of  the  success 
that  has  crowned  its  efforts  to  advance  Christianity  in  the  district. 


THE   ARGOT   MISSION. 


The  period  under  review,  extending  from  the  year  1853. 
to  the  close  of  the  year  1875,  may  be  divided  into  two  parts ; 
which,  for  convenience,  we  will  designate  as,  1st,  The  Initial 
or  Rudimental  Period ;  and  2nd,  The  Village  Movement,  or 
Rapid  Development  Period. 

I. 

THE  INITIAL  OR  BUDIMENTAL  PERIOD, 

EXTENDING  FEOil  THE  FOUNDATION  OF  THE  MISSION  TO 

THE  CLOSE  OF  A.  D.  1S60. 

The  fii'st  Annual  Keport  of  the  Arcot  Mission  was  issued 
at  the  end  of  the  year  1854,  a  little  more  than  a  twelvemonth 
from  its  organization.  Tokens  of  a  vigorous  and  robust  youth 
are  ah-eady  perceptible.  Three  "  Stations," — Yellore,  Chittoor, 
and  Arnee,  have  been  selected  as  conv^enient  centres  of  opera- 
tion, and  are  occupied  respectively  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Hem-y 
M.,  William  W.,  and  Joseph  Scudder.  Already,  t^vo  chm-ches, 
each  consisting  of  thirteen  communicants,  have  been  organized ; 
one  in  Yellore,  and  the  other  in  Cliittoor ;  and  two  congregations 
of  native  Chiistians,  nmnbering  severally  about  seventy  souls, 
assemble  on  the  Sabbath  to  worship  then-  newly  found  Lord. 
An  "  Out-station  "  has  been  established  in  the  City  of  Arcot, 
fourteen  miles  east  of  Vellore,  and  a  small  building  of  mud 
and  thatch  has  been  erected  there  to  serve  as  a  school-house 
and  church.  Four  vernacular  Christian  schools  are  in  operation, 
and  a  "Prseparandi  Class"  of  thirteen  selected  and  promising 
lads  has  been  formed  in  Vellore,  which  is  instructed  daily  l)y 
the  Missionary  and  his  assistants,  in  the  Scriptiu*es,  Systematic 
Theology  and  Heidelberg  Catechism;   as  well  as  in  secular 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 


studies,  embracing  among  the  rest,  Sanscrit,  vocal  Music  and 
Medicine.  The  Missionaries,  accompanied  sometimes  by  the 
Praeparandi  Class,  make  preacliing  tom"S  in  the  district ;  and 
the  Gospel  is  systematically  and  diligently  proclaimed  from 
street  to  street,  in  the  large  central  cities  occupied  as  Stations. 
'•  Spiritual  Teaching^''  a  tract  of  96  pages,  is  printed  and  put 
ill  circulation;  and  a  portion  of  the  Heidelberg  Catechism  is 
in  the  Taiuil  press.  In  the  Dispensary,  kept  open  throi^-hout 
the  year,  many  interesting  surgical  operations  are  performed, 
and  a  vast  amount  of  relief  is  afforded  to  the  sick  and  suffering. 
Thus,  within  one  short  year  of  its  formation,  we  find  the 
Mission  already  fully  and  actively  at  work  in  all  its  multifarious 
departments.  The  only  apparent  drawback  is  the  lack  of 
funds  to  publish  several  tracts  and  treatises  which  are  ready 
for  the  press ;  and  to  erect  chm'ches  at  the  principal  Stations. 
This  latter  need  was  of  so  pressing  a  nature,  as  to  dictate  the 
following  earnest  appeal  to  the  Christian  public  in  India : 

"  For  church  edifices,  we  have  no  appropriation.  We  now 
conduct  divine  worship  in  our  private  residences.  Last  Sabbath, 
at  one  of  our  Stations,  the  room  was  too  strait  for  the  people 
who  came.  We  wish  to  build  one  church  in  Vellore,  one  in 
Chittoor,  and  one  in  Arnee.  Cm-  design  is  to  build  them  in  the 
heart  of  the  town,  in  the  midst  of  the  population.  Then  many 
heathen  will  come  in  to  hear  the  AVord,  as  it  is  regularly 
preached.  Evening  meetings  by  lamp-light  can  also  be  held 
on  week  days,  which  will  attract  many.  We  need  about 
4,000  Rupees  ($2,000)  for  each  churcli  edifice,  making  a 
sum  of  12,000  Rupees.  .We  do  not  know  where  we  are  to 
get  this.  We  simply  know  that  we  need  it.  A  neat,  com- 
modious, substantial  building  will  be  a  perpetual  declaration 


TLii::    AKCOT    ]\I1SS10N. 


to   the   heathen,   that    Christians   have  taken   possession    of 
the  land,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus." 

The  case  of  a  young  lad  who  joined  the  Mission  this  year, 
is  of  peculiar  interest ;  he  being  its  lirst  high  caste  convert  to 
Christianity  m  tlie  district. 

SHENGALKAYAJf's    CONVERSION. 

"  The  fact  that  we  are  about  to  mention  will  show  that  the 
preaching  of  the  Grospel  to  those  who  attended  the  Dispensary 
has  not  been  in  vain.      More  than  a  year  ago,  a  lad  of  good 
<'aste,  named  Shengalrayan,  belonging  to  the  town  of  W^dla- 
ianuo-frer,  was  entered  as  an  out-patient.     He  was  treated  for 
about  a  month  and  then  discharged  as  well.     He,  witu  other 
patients,  heard  of  the  great  Physician.     He  became  convinced 
that  his  own  religion  was  false,  and  that  the  Atonement  of 
Jesus  is  the  only  hope  of  the  soul.     He  applied  to  be  received 
1)V  us.     We  could  not  refuse.     His  father  and  m.other  visited 
us.     They  were  allowed  to  see   him  whenever  they  pleased. 
Affectionate  entreaty,  threats,  sarcasm,  all  were  variously  tried 
upon  him,  but  in  vain.      He  not  only  remained  iirm,  but 
coni-ounded  them  by  the  wisdom  of  his  replies.     He  broke  his 
<;aste  of  his  own  accord,  and  himself  requested  that  the  tuft  of 
hak   on  his   head — being   a   mark   of   Hinduism   might   be 
removed.     In  a  few  days  the  missionary  was  summoned  to 
appear  before  the  Magistrate  with  the  lad.      The  examination 
was  ably  and  carefully  conducted  for  two  days.      So  pertinent 
and  firm  were  his  replies  to  all  questions,  so  consistent  were  his 
statements,  so  clear  were  liis  views  in  regard  to  the  difference 
between  Hinduism  and  Christianity,  and  so  decided  his  inten- 
tion to  live  and  die  a  Christian,  that  even  the  head  of  his  caste 
and  some  other  influential  Hindus  signed  a  paper  declaring 
that  they  considered  him  abundantly  capable  of  formmg  an 


8  THE   AKCOT   MISS10^'. 

enlightened  determination  iu  regiivd  to  the  subject  of  religion. 
Tne  Magistrate  decided  that  the  lad  might  g<j  where  lie  pleased, 
and  he  is  no\v  a  member  of  our  Praeparandi  Class.  To  God 
alone  be  all  the  glory." 

It  is  pleasant  to  complete  this  short  liistory  by  adding 
that  this  young  convert,  who  had  forsaken  home,  father, 
mother,  friends  and  caste  for  Christ's  sake,  proved  himself  to 
be  possessed  of  superior  natm-al  endowments  and  great  a]3pli- 
cation. 

In  the  following  year  he  was  baptized  and  adixdtted  to  the 
Chm-ch.  After  completing  his  course  of  study,  he  served  the 
Mission — ^first  as  Reader,  and  subsequently  as  Catechist.  lie  is 
an  exceptionally  good  preacher,  was  for  many  years  the  Head 
Master  of  the  Female  Seminary,  and  is  still  doing  excellent 
service  in  the  Master's  cause. 

TEMPORARY  SUSPENSION  OF  THE  DISPENSARY. 

The  Government  having  made  abundant  provision  for  the 
sick  of  the  district  by  opening  a  Medical  Dispensary  in  each 
of  the  Station  towns,  and  the  missionaries  feeling,  that  in  ^'iew 
of  the  fewness  of  then-  numbers,  their  entke  force  could,  at 
least  for  the  time  being,  be  most  effectively  utilized  in  pm-ely 
spiritual  work,  the  Dispensary  connected  mth  the  Mission  was 
temporarily  suspended  at  the  close  of  this  year. 

A.  D.,  1855. 

The  year  1855  opened  auspiciously  on  the  youthfid  Mis- 
sion.   The  preceding  twelvemonth,  althougli  it  was  as  we  have 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 


seen  a  period  of  marked  general  prosperity,  had  not  passed 
without  its  trials.  Ill  health,  and  duty  to  a  disabled  father, 
had  compelled  the  absence  of  two  of  three  Missionaries 
during  a  part  of  the  year,  and  the  burden  of  the  entire  Mission 
had  much  overweighted  the  shoulders  of  the  one  who  remained 
alone.  l^Tow,  not  only  had  the  absent  members  returned  with 
renewed  health  and  vigor ;  but  the  arrival,  in  March,  of  Rev. 
Messrs.  Ezekiel  C.  and  Jared  W.  Scudder  with  their  wdves  and 
a  sister,  doubled  the  strength  of  the  Mission,  and  put  it  in  its 
power  to  preach  the  Gospel  still  more  extensively  among  the 
heathen.  The  joy  occasioned  by  this  re-union,  found  utterance 
in  the  following  words : 

"  Our  Mission  now  consists  of  five  brothers,  four  of  whom 
have  companions  to  aid  them  in  their  duties,  and  the  other  is 
helped  by  a  sister,  Miss  Louisa  Scudder.     Thus  we  mmiber 

TEN  souls  of  ONE  NAI^IE,  ONE  FAMILY,  UUitcd  iu  ONE    MISSION,  and 

serving  one  Master.  Truly  we  have  great  cause  to  praise 
God,  who,  through  Jesus  Christ,  has  called  so  many  of  our 
family  to  engage  in  the  missionary  work,  and  has  given  us 
the  privilege  of  bemg  associated  in  one  body." 

Stimulated  as  well  as  strengthened  by  the  recently  arrived 
reinforcement,  the  missionaries  prosecuted  then-  Evangelistic 
labors  with  fi-eshened  ardor.  The  Gospel  was  continuously 
and  diligently  proclaimed  in  the  streets  of  the  Station  towns, 
and  extended  tours  were  made  among  the  outlying  villages  in 
the  district.  On  these  tom-s,  the  missionaries,  after  preaching 
in  the  streets  dm'ing  the  morning  hom-s,  usually  occupied  the 
entire  remainder  of  the  day  in  receiving  and  instructing 
the  crowds  of  heathen  who   resorted  to  their  place  of  encamp- 


10  THE   ARGOT   MISSION. 


inont.  Ill  the  larger  towns  they  were  often  engaged  in  tliis 
work  IVom  nine  o'clock  a.m.  nntil  six  o'clock  p.m.,  preaching 
to  successive  audiences,  and  distributing  among  them  tracts 
and  portions  of  Scripture.  So  large  was  the  demand  for  such 
publications,  that  several  editions  of  various  works,  amount- 
ing to  no  less  than  1,760,000  pages  were  printed  dm-iug  the 
year. 

Pastoral,  educational,  and  other  miscellaneous  work  within 
the  Stations  was  also  assiduously  attended  to.  Two  services  on 
the  Sabbath  ;  daily  exposition  of  the  Scriptm*es  ;  a  class  for  the 
instruction  of  communicants  and  cateclnmiens  on  Wednesday, 
and  several  prayer-meetings  during  the  week  ; — these,  with  daily 
street-preaching  to  the  heathen,  amply  tilled  the  time  and  taxed 
tlic  industry  of  the  Missionaries  and  their  native  assistants. 

These  multiform  and  abundant  efforts  were  not  barren  of 
results.  .  No  large  ingathering  of  converts  was,  it  is  true,  made 
fi-om  among  the  heathen ; — a  result,  indeed,  hardly  to  be 
expected  so  soon, — jet  the  close  of  the  year  exhibits  a  notable 
advance  on  its  beginning.  The  aggregate  of  native  Christians 
has  swelled  from  150  to  350;  two  new  schools  have  been 
opened ;  a  Church  has  been  organized  at  Arnee ;  and  the 
communicants  nmn"ber  To  against  26  in  1864.  A  part  of  this 
increase  was  owing  to  accessions  from  the  congregations  of  the 
Gospel  Propagation  Society,  and  of  Mr,  Groves,  wlio,  on 
witlidrawing  from  the  district,  transferred  their  adherents  to 
the  spiritual  guardianship  of  the  Arqot  Mission. 

We  extract  from  the  Ileport  of  this  year,  several  interest- 
ing sketches,  showing  th;>t  the  Gosj)el  leaven  was  doing  its 
silent  but  effectual  work  in  the  lump  of  heathenism. 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  11 


A  HINDU  DEFENDING  CHRISTIANITY. 

"As  I  was  one  morning  speaking  to  a  company  of 
Hindus,  some  one  in  the  crowd  came  forward  to  oppose  me. 
A  fine  looking  native  in  the  assembly  took  the  defence  out  of 
my  mouth,  and  very  cleverly  and  forcibly  discomfited  my 
antagonist.  This  man  afterwards  came  to  see  me ;  and  I 
found,  to  my  astonishment,  tluit  lie  had  possessed  a  Tannil 
Bible  for  many  years ;  that  he  knew  it  well,  and  could  quote  it 
readily;  that  he  did  not  worship  idols;  that  he  was  in  the 
habit  of  daily  meditating  on  God's  Word  and  praying ;  that 
he  everywhere  openly  declared  Jesus  to  be  the  only  Saviour ; 
and  yet,  that  he  remained  in  connection  with  the  heathen. 
He  lives  in  Vellore.  I  frequently  see  him.  He  tells  me 
frankly  that  an  opposing  wife,  caste,  and  the  shame  of  ihe 
Cross,  kept  hiiu  from  being  baptized.  I  have  reason  to  believe 
that  a  man  professing  to  be  a  Cln-istian,  conversed  several  years 
ago  with  this  Hindu ;  and  instead  of  enforcing  upon  him 
Christ's  command  to  come  out  fi-om  the  heathen  and  be  bap- 
tized, left  him  to  infer  that,  in  his  opinion,  he  would  get  to 
heaven  in  his  present  course.  I  have  often  clearly  showed 
this  Hindu,  out  of  the  Scriptures,  that  he  has  not  a  saving- 
faith,  -and  that  he  has  no  prospect  of  heaven,  inasmuch  as .  he 
lives  in  the  perpetual  violation  of  that  comnrand.  Will  not 
each  one  who  reads  this  account  lift  up  a  prayer  to  the  Fathei" 
of  Lights  for  this  interesting  man,  who  stands  so  near  the 
gateway  of  Jesus'  kingdom,  and  yet  does  not  enter  in." 

DANIEL  ;    A  TKOPHY  OF  GRACE. 

"  Our  new  graveyard  contains  a  single  mound,  near  which 
I  must  linger  to  drop  a  tear ;  not  through  grief  for  him  whose 
dust  is  gathered  there,  but  for  my  own  loss  in  his  departure. 
My  sorrow,  however,  is  mingled  with  a  greater  joy.    Although 


12  THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 


tlie  thought  is  a  moiu'iifiil  one, — that  I  shtiil  never  see  again 
upon  earth  his  intelligent,  happy  face,  and  that  I  shall  not  hear 
again  liis  gentle  persuasive  voice  setting  forth  to  his  country- 
men tlie  good  tidings  of  salvation, — ^yet  how  can  I  do  otherwise 
than  rejoice  in  the  assm-anco  that  he  is  now  in  liis  Father's 
house.  Surely  tears  must  here  give  way  to  smiles,  and  lamenta- 
tions be  ciianged  to  thanksgivings.  It  is  the  grave  of  Daniel, 
once  a  Pagan,  dwelling  in  heathen  darkness  and  worshipping 
idols ;  but  now,  a  redeemed  soul  i:i  heaven.  More  tlian  eight 
years  ago  he  renounced  Hinduism.  He  gave  most  satisfactory 
evidence  that  he  had  become  a  new  creatm'e  in  Christ  Jesus. 
I  baptized  him.  Some  years  after  his  conversion,  I  asked  Inm 
to  come  to  Arcot,  and  assist  mo  m  preaching  to  the  heathen. 
This  he  did.  He  was  a  faithful  follower  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
His  friends  cast  him  out ;  his  wife  forsook  hiai :  but  he  had 
found  the  pearl  of  great  price,  and  nothing  could  induce  him 
to  barter  that  away.  He  lived  a  holy  life.  He  died  a  happy 
death,  falling  sweetly  asleep  in  Jesus.  We  can  never  forget 
him  ;  we  remember  him  as  a  trophy  of  grace ;  a  monument  of 
what  the  Lord  can  do  for  a  Hindu,  an  earnest  of  what  He  icill 
do  in  cases  without  number,  as  the  Sun  of  Kighteousness 
diffuses  His  rays  through  every  j)art  of  this  land." 

THE  POWER  OF  TWO  OLD  TKACTS. 

"  Some  time  since,  a  man  of  high  caste  called  to  sQc  me. 
He  brought  with  hmi  two  old  tracts,  carefully  folded  in  a 
iiandkerchief.  One  was,  the  '  Jewel  Mine  of  Salvation '  in 
Telugre,  It  was  much  worn,  and  partly  destroyed  by  constant 
use.  He  said  he  had  long  been  wishing  to  procure  perfect 
copies  of  these  tracts,  and,  hearing  in  the  bazaar  of  a 
Missionary's  presence  in  Chittoor,  he  came  immediately  to 
secure  the  prize.  He  listened  with  eager  interest  to  the 
Gospel,  and  seemed  greatly  rejoiced  to  receive  the  tracts.     I 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  13 

have  seen  him  several  ti:i)es  since.  His  history  is  very  inter- 
esting. Many  yc^irs  ago,  us  a  regiment  was  passing,  some  one 
dropped  a  book  !)y  the  side  of  a  well.  It  contained  the 
Gospels  of  Miu'k  and  Luke,  and  some  of  the  Epistles,  A 
Reddy  (a  native  landholder  of  high  caste)  found  the  bookj 
but  as  he  could  not  read  Tamil,  gave  it  to  an  old  man,  the 
fatlier  of  ray  visitor.  The  father,  on  looking  at  it,  said :  '  This 
is  a  book  for  sages,  not  for  an  ignorant  man  like  me.'  His 
wife,  thinking  that  it  might  hereafter  prove  useful,  put  it 
carefully  away  in  an  earthen  pot.  There  it  remained  four  or 
five  years.  The  old  man  died.  The  son  was  asked  to 
take  charge  of  a  school.  He  did  so,  and  thinking  that  this 
long  neglected  book  might  assist  him,  he  took  it  out  and  read 
it.  He  did  not  at  first  understand  its  contents.  Again  and 
again  he  read  it,  and  light  began  to  da\vn  upon  his  dark  mind. 
He  soon  became  convinced  that  Hinduism  was  false,  and  that 
this  book  contained  the  only  true  way  of  salvation.  His  views 
of  Sci'ipture  truth,  ;ind  especially  of  the  plan  of  salvation,  were 
surprisingly  clear.  When  particular  doctrines  Avere  referred 
to,  he  would  at  once  show  his  knowledge  of  them  by  apt 
quotations  from  Scripture.  He  derived  all  his  knowledge 
from  the  portions  of  the  Bil^le  and  Tracts  he  had  read,  never 
having  been  instructed  by  missionaries.  I  believe  the  man  is 
sincerely  desirous  to  become  a  Christian.  Though  of  high 
caste,  he  on  several  occasions  ate  food  in  the  catechist's  house, 
thus  showing  that  he  had  no  regard  for  this  feature  of 
heathenism.  He  seemed  very  near  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
He  was  repeatedly  urged  to  take;  a  stand  at  once,  to  renounce 
heathenism,  and  openly  profess  his  faith  in  Jesus.  Ho 
acdvuowledged  this  to  be  his  duty  ;  but,  dreading  the  j^erso- 
cution  which  would  ensue,  concluded  to  put  it  off  for  a 
season." 


14  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 


A    WAIfDERER    IX    SEARCH    OF    TRUTH. 

"  The  case  of  an  old  man  livin<>-  near  Arnee  is  of  unusual 
interest.  During  his  younger  years  ho  was  a  lieatlicn  after 
the  strictest  sect.  Tc  quiet  the  cravings  of  the  immortal  soul, 
he  had  travelled  far  and  wide ;  performed  all  manner  of  rites 
and  ceremonies,  tortured  his  hody,  and  spent  his  little  fortune 
in  ahnsgivhig.  All  this  was  done  to  ohtain  forgiveness  of  sins 
and  hopes  of  heaven,  but  it  only  left  his  soul  in  greater 
anguish.  In  his  journeying  he  met  a  touring  missionary. 
He  received  fi*om  him  a  portion  of  the  Old  Testament,  in 
which  he  found  the  Ten  Commandments.  He  determined  to 
obey  thein  to  the  letter.  He  soon  found  this  was  impossible ; 
and  that,  do  what  he  could,  he  wns  constantly  breaking 
one  or  another  of  God's  commands.  He  sought  more  light, 
and  obtained  a  Tsew  Testament.  His  eyes  fell  on  the  compen- 
dium of  the  Decalogue.  '  Ah ! '  said  he,  '  this  is  just  what  I 
want ;  this  can  be  obeyed  with  greater  ease.  I  can  certainly 
love  God  with  all  my  heart,  and  my  neighbor  as  myself?' 
With  renewed  courage  he  set  himself  to  the  task,  but  was 
soon  convinced  of  his  inability  to  accomplish  it.  He  was  now 
led  to  study  more  carefully  the  sacred  volume  and  the  simple 
plan  of  salvation.  He  found  there  that  the  Saviour,  by  His 
obedience  and  death,  had  fulfilled  the  law  in  man's  behalf. 
He  renounced  idolatry,  of  his  own  free  will,  even  before 
coming  to  the  missionary  ;  he  broke  caste — which  was  in  his 
case  very  higli — and  began  to  worship  the  God  of  the  13il)le. 
He  repeated  to  the  missionary  a  form  of  prayer,  composed  by 
himself,  which  he  was  in  the  habit  of  using  daily.  It  evinced  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  Scripture,  a  simple  child-like  faith, 
and  an  entire  dependence  on  the  merits  of  Christ,  He  is  in 
the  habit  of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  his  fellow  villagers ;  but 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  15 

they  call  liim  mad.  His  reply,  in  one  instance,  was :  '  I  learn 
from  the  Scriptures,  that  he  who  would  be  wise,  nmst  first 
become  a  fool.  As  I  am  striving  for  heavenly  wisdom,  I 
may  be,  in  this  sense,  mad  as  you  say.'  His  family,  in  con- 
sequence of  his  having  broken  caste,  will  not  permit  him  to 
eat  with  them.  They  cook  his  food  and  place  it  outside  the 
door  for  him.  When  urge*!,  by  the  missionary  to  come  out 
from  the  world  and  make  a  public  profession  of  Christ,  he 
replied, 'Not  now;  I  will  go  home;  and  if  I  hear  Jesus  say 
that  it  is  my  duty  to  forsake  my  kindred  and  trilje,  which  1 
must  necessarily  do  if  I  join  your  Chui'ch,  I  "^nll  cheerfully 
obey.  At  present,  I  cannot  make  up  my  mind  that  It  is 
essential  for  my  salvation.'  We  cannot  l)ut  liope  that  this  old 
man,  tliough  still  living  outside  of  external  religious  influences, 
has  been  s;ivingly  impressed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  that  he 
will  yet  be  brought  into  the  clmrch  of  Christ.  When  he  left 
the  missionary,  he  requested  an  interest  in  his  prayers.  This 
request  the  writer  has  never  heard  an  inquiring  Hindu  make 
before." 

TliG  want  of  church  edifices  and  of  buildings  for  the 
accommodation  of  the  two  Seminaries  was  still  pressingly 
felt,  and  the  missionaries  reiterated  with  m-gency,  their  appeal 
of  the  preceding  year,  for  funds  wherewith  to  supply  the 
defect.  In  closing  the  Report,  they  express  deep  ol)ligation 
to  II.  M.  Binning,  Esq.,  of  the  Madras  Civil  Service,  for  the 
present  of  a  complete  and  costly  set  of  tents.  This  was  a 
most  useful  and  welcome  gift;  as  the  missionaries,  diu-ing 
their  tours,  had  frequently  been  obliged  to  pass  the  day 
M^th  no  shelter  from  the  l)urning  sun  but  a  green  tree,  and 
witli  no  accommodation  better  than  the  bare  and  parched 
ground. 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  17 


A.  D.,  1856. 

A  peculiar  interest  ever  attaches  to  the  early,  formative 
period  of  a  great  enterprise ;  and  we  have,  therefore,  given, 
at  some  length,  the  record  of  the  first  two  years  of  the  Mis- 
sion's existence.  Oxw  space,  however,  does  not  provide  for 
for  such  continued  details;  and  we  must  pass  the  remaining 
portions  of  this  Initial  Period  under  more  rapid  review,  touch- 
ing only  salient  points  of  interest. 

The  year  1856  was  marked  by  the  following  events : 

The  publication  of  '-'•  Sweet  Savom-s  of  Divine  Truth,'''  a 
comprehensive  Catechism  in  Tamil,  wliieh  has  been  of  great 
service  in  the  native  congregations;  the  organization  of  two 
new  chm'ches,  one  in  Arcot  and  the  other  in  Coonoor ;  the 
completion  and  dedication  of  a  neat  and  commodious  church 
edifice  in  Yellore ;  the  foundation  and  partial  erection  of 
similar  buildings  in  Chittoor  and  Arnee,  and  the  adoption  of 
Coonoor  as  an  additional  station.  All  of  which  events  ai-e 
good  evidence  of  healthy  growth  and  vigorous  expansion. 

This  adoption  as  a  Mission  Station  of  a  place  situated  at 
a  considerable  remove  from  the  Arcot  District,  though  under 
ordinary  circumstances  it  might  have  seemed  undesirable,  was 
clearly  indicated  by  the  leadings  of  Providence.  The  health 
of  tlie  Rev.  Joseph  Scudder,  never  very  robust,  had  become  so 
seriously  impaii'ed  as  to  forbid  his  laboring  any  longer  on  the 
lieated  Indian  plains;  and  his  return  to  America  appeared 
imperative.  Just  at  this  juncture,  a  native  Christian  congre- 
gation, which  had  been  gathered  by  the  efforts  of  two  English 
gentlemen  in  Coonoor,  a  town  situated  on  the  heiglits  of  the 


18  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 


Neilgherries,  and  loathed  in  a  charmingly  salubrious  atmos- 
phere, was  offered  to  the  Arcot  Mission.  The  timel}'  offer 
was  gladly  accepted ;  and  tlie  invalid  missionary  was  appointed 
to  occupy  the  place,  and  make  it  the  centre  of  his  pastoral  and 
evangelical  labors. 

,  The  force  of  foreign  missionaries  in  the  Arcot  District 
proper,  already  reduced  by  this  removal  of  the  Rev,  Joseph 
Scudder  to  Coonoor,  was  still  fm'ther  weakened  by  the  de- 
parture of  the  Hev.  W.  W.  Scudder  on  furlough  to  America. 
Yet,  by  the  Divine  blessing,  the  prosperity  of  the  Mission 
does  not  appear  to  have  suffered  any  abatement ;  for  we  find 
that  the  aggregate  df  its  Christian  adlierents  had  increased 
during  the  year  from  350  to  459,  and  of  the  commimicants 
from  75  to  126. 

We  make  room  here  for  the  case  of  a  man  whose  con- 
version, occuring  at  this  period,  proved,  in  the  seq'itl,  of  much 
moment  to  the  interests  of  the  Mission : 

Daniel's  conversion. 

"About  four  months  ago,  a  man  called  at  my  house,  and 
requested  an  interview  with  me.  On  my  enquiring  his  errand, 
he  related  the  following  facts  about  himself :  For  many  years 
a  member  of  the  lioman  Catholic  Church  in  this  place,  ( Arnee) 
he  liad  been  employed  by  that  body  as  an  itinerant  proselyting 
agent ;  that  is  to  say,  his  office  was  to  travel  from  village  to 
village,  and  induce  as  many  heathen  as  he  could,  to  place 
themselves  under  the  dominion  of  Popery.  Acting  in  this 
capacity,  lie  had  been  the  means  of  bringing  numerous  persons 
over  to  that  faith.  The  manner  of  his  becoming  a  Roman 
Catholic,  was  this.      While  he  was  yet  a  heathen,  his  mind 


THE   ARGOT   MISSION.  19 

moved  as  we  believe,  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  became  dissatis- 
fied with  the  faith  of  his  ancestors.  The  rites  and  ceremonies 
of  Paganism  brought  no  peace  to  his  troubled  conscience,  and 
he  longed  for  some  one  to  teach  him  a  better  wa,y.  While  in 
this  state  of  mind,  he  met  a  Roman  priest,  whose  represen- 
tations persuaded  him  to  seek  salvation  in  the  bosom  of  that 
Chm'ch.  For  a  time,  he  found  a  species  of  relief  by  faithfully 
observing  the  round  of  duties  and  penances  imposed  by  his 
new  spiritual  guide.  But  this  state  of  things  did  not  long 
continue.  The  closer  his  acquaintance  with  Antichrist,  the 
more  was  he  persuaded  that  the  cravings  of  his  immortal  spirit 
could  never  be  satished  with  a  humanly- appointed  ritual. 
Fastings,  penances,  and  saint-worship  were  all  faithfully  tested, 
and  all  alike  failed  of  the  desked  end.  Without  were  doubts, 
within  were  fears.  Thus  tossed  upon  the  sea  of  imcertainty, 
and  longing  for  a  peaceful  haven,  he  conceived  the  idea  of 
separating  himself  from  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  going 
into  the  far  interior  of  the  country.  There,  removed  from 
priestly  supervision,  he  hoped  to  establish  a  religion  less  incon- 
gruous with  his  views  of  true  worship.  This  plan,  chimerical 
indeed,  but  illustrative  of  his  deep  feeling  and  anxiety,  he  was, 
in  various  ways,  prevented  from  carrying  into  effect.  After 
a  time,  coming  into  communication  with  some  of  our  Chris- 
tians, he  learned  the  differences  between  Protestantism  and 
Popery.  Light  broke  in  upon  his  soul.  The  long  desh-ed 
knowledge  was  at  last  gained;  and,  like  Bimyan's  PilgrhTi 
hastening  towards  the  wicket,  he  entered,  trembling  yet  rejoic- 
ing, into  the  way  of  life.  His  iirst  step  was  to  renounce 
Papacy  with  all  its  forms.  This  he  did  in  the  face  of  a  most 
bitter  opposition.  So  threatening  and  watchful  were  his  ene- 
mies, that  he  was  compelled  to  remove  his  family  by  night,  and 
take  refuge  on  the  mission  premises.  Even  after  he  had  cast  off 
his  shackles,  every  possible  effort  was  made  to  fasten  them  on 


20  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 

lum  anew.  Emissaries  were  sent  among  iis  to  represent  him 
as  unworthy  of  the  least  conlidence.  We  were  told  that  his 
sole  ohjet-t  iu  joining  us  was  to  get  money,  and  the  like.  But 
God  turned  these  weapons  against  their  framers,  and  they 
finally  retired  discomtittcd  and  confused.  On  further  acquain- 
tance, we  learned  that  he  liad  never  been  the  possessor  of  a 
Bible ;  and  it  would  he  difficult  to  portray  the  satisfaction  which 
beamed  in  his  face  when  the  Word  of  God  was  tii-st  placed  in 
liis  hands.  Although  he  had,  for  six  or  eight  years,  been  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Papal  church,  he  knew  almost  nothing  of  the  essen- 
tial doctrines  of  Christianity.  !No  sooner,  however,  had  he  freed 
liimself  from  that  communion,  than  he  gave  all  diligence  to 
the  study  of  the  Bible;  and  most  rapidly  has  he  derived  trutli 
from  its  sacred  pages.  May  the  entrance  of  the  Word  give 
light  to  his  soul !  Since  joining  us,  he  has  manifested  an 
earnest  desire  for  the  enlightenment  of  his  relatives  and 
friends.  Beiny;  a  man  of  extensive  connections,  and  not  with- 
out  influence  among  them,  it  is  hoped  that  through  his  agency, 
accompanied  by  the  Divine  blessing,  many  may  be  induced  to 
cast  off  the  bonds  of  Popery  and  Paganism,  and  seek  light  and 
life  at  tlieir  fountain  head.  It  may  be  that,  through  his  in- 
strumentality, '  a  great  door  and  effectual  will  be  opened  unto 
us,'  as  unto  Paul  in  Ephesus." 

The  sequel  of  the  story  appears  in  the  report  of  the  suc- 
ceeding year : — 

"  Some  of  our  readers  will  remember  the  account  given 
in  our  last  report  of  a  man  who  had  renounced  Romanism, 
and  placed  himself  under  instruction  at  this  Station.  The 
hope  was  then  expressed  that  not  only  would  he  and  his 
family  become  sincere  l)elievers,  but  that,  through  their  in 
strumentality',  numy  otliors  might  bo  induced  to  listen  to  the 
truth.     We  rejoice  to  say  that  this  hope  has  not  been  entirely 


THE    ARCOT   MISSION.  21 

disappointed.  About  six  months  ago,  the  missionary  had  the 
pieasore  of  baptizing  the  whole  family,  and  of  admitting  the 
parents  to  the  communion  of  the  Church.  In  December  last, 
their  eldest  daughter  who  had  endeared  herself  to  our  heart* 
bv  the  gentleness  of  her  disposition,  fell  asleep,  uttering  with 
her  last  breath,  the  name  of  Jesus.  Daniel,  for  such  is  now 
the  father's  name,  has,  from  the  first,  manifested  a  tender 
solicitude  for  the  conversion  of  his  num.erous  connections,  who 
live  in  villages  not  far  av;ay.  Visiting  them  from  time  to 
time,  he  has  proclaimed  the  Gospel,  and  urged  them  to  accept 
it.  Influenced  by  his  representations,  six  families  have  already 
promised  to  renounce  heathenism,  and  bear  the  Christian 
name ;  and  thus,  a  new  door  of  usefulness  seems  to  be  opening 
before  us. 

"  To  complete  the  history,  we  will  add  that  Daniel  was 
the  means  a  few  years  later  of  greatly  stimulating  and  for- 
warding the  village  movement,  to  be  noticed  farther  on ;  and 
that  after  serving  the  mission  actively  for  nearly  twenty  years, 
he  is  now  an  old  man,  awaiting  his  transfer  to  a  better  world." 

A.D.,  1857. 

The  year  1857  was  to  the  Mission,  one  of  mingled  clouds 
and  sunshine.  Among  the  circumstances  depressive  and  faith- 
trying  were  the  sad  defections  of  certain  church  members ; 
pnd  the  unexpected  departure  of  the  Rev.  H.  M.  Scudder  to 
America,  caused  by  the  sudden  and  complete  prostration  of 
his  health.  To  these  may  be  added  the  Sepoy  Mutiny,  which, 
sweeping  like  a  fiery  tidal-wave,  carried  desolation  and  death 
over  the  northern  half  of  the  continent,  and  threatened  con- 
tinually to  ovei-flow  and  devastate  its  southern  latitudes  as 
well.     But  God's  protecting  hand  was  about  His  servants  in 


22  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 


Arcot,  shielding  them  from  peril  and  disaster.  While  mis- 
sionaries in  other  parts  of  the  land  fell  a  prey  to  the  sword  of 
the  Infidel,  these  here  were  permitted  to  pursue  their  labors, 
not  without  some  anxiety  it  is  true,  but  still  uninterrupted  and 
undisturbed.  Although  then-  number  was  reduced  once  more 
to  only  three,  the  Lord's  hand  was  not  shortened  thereby. 
Indeed,  the  events  of  the  year,  as  a  whole,  were  of  a  natm-e  to 
give  them  nnich  cause  for  thankfulness  and  encoui-agement. 
They  were  permitted  to  rejoice  in  a  considerable  augmenta- 
tion, both  of  adherents  and  communicants.  The  congregation 
at  the  new  station  of  Coonoor  was  nearly  doubled.  Six  heathen 
families,  all  residents  of  a  single  \dllage,  indicated  their  inten- 
tion to  forsake  Faganism  and  bear  the  Christian  name  ;  a 
v^ery  cheering  fact,  as  being  the  first  token  manifested  in  the 
district,  of  a  movement  in  masses  towards  Christianity.  After 
long  waiting  and  hoping,  the  Chm-ch  edifice  in  Chittoor,  a 
beautiful  and  spacious  building,  occupying  a  prominent  and 
most  eligible  position  on  the  principal  street  in  the  town, 
reached  completion ;  and  with  services  both  in  English  and 
Tamil  was,  on  the  14:th  of  January,  1858,  solemnly  and  exult- 
antly dedicated  to  the  Triune  Jehovah. 

And  lastly,  the  "Reformed  Church  of  America,"  con- 
vinced that  the  best  interests  of  her  foreign  work  and  of  all 
concerned  in  it,  would  be  more  effectually  advanced  by  "  sepa- 
rate action,"  did,  at  the  meeting  of  General  Synod,  in  June 
of  this  year,  1857,  resolve  to  annul  her  compact  with  the 
American  Board,  and  to  assume  the  innnediate  care  and  con- 
duct of  her  own  Missions.'  This  was  a  measure  peculiarly 
o-rateful  and  encouraging  to  her  missionaries  in  India;    for 


THE   ARGOT   MISSION. 


23 


24-  THE  ARCOT   MISSION. 


wliHe  theii-  rcliitioibi  M-ith  tlie  A-encun  Board  had,  witli  a 
t:-ingle  exception,  been  eminently  cordial  and  satisfactory;  they, 
nevertheless,  now  experlencad  new  tln-illings  of  emotion,  as 
they  found  th2ns3lves  prasss:!  diroctly  to  the  breast  of 
their  own  mother,  and  felt  tho  fall,  warm  pulsations  of  lior 
great  heart  rhytlimically  responding  to  and  sympathetically 
blending  with  their  own.  And  so  the  year  went  out  in  a 
briglit  sunset,  which,  while  it  bathed  their  landscape  in  light, 
served  also  to  illumiue  and  embellish  the  very  clouds,  whose 
shadows  had  cast  soaiewhat  of  gloom  over  their  spu-its. 

A.D.,  1858. 
We  pass  this  year  with  only  a  brief  reference.  It  was  a 
period,  in  some  respects,  of  much  trial  and  discouragement. 
To  supervise  four  widely  separated  Stations  and  meet  their 
multiform  requirements,  there  remained  now  in  the  Ar<;ot 
District,  only  the  two  younger  members  of  the  mission^uy 
force :  and  even  these  were  much  hampered  and  embarrassed 
l)y  serious  and  continued  illness  in  their  families.  Under 
these  adverse  circumstances  the  Mission,  while  on  the  one 
hand  it  does  not  appear  to  have  suffered  any  notable  deteriora- 
tion, did,  on  the  other,  unquestionably  feel  the  absence  of  that 
expansive  elasticity  and  cheering  success  which  had  marked 
the  preceding  periods  of  its  history. 

A.D.,  1859. 
Tlie  arrival  in  the  early  part  of  1850  of  the  Rev.  W.  W. 
Scudder,  accompanied  by  a  new  mission-vry,  the  Rev.  J.  May- 
ou,  infused  new  strength  and  courage  into  overbm-deued  and 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 


somewhat  dejected  hearts.  Tliis  accession  of  force  led  to  the 
occupation  of  the  new  Station  of  Palamanair,  a  town  of  about 
seven  thousand  inhabitants,  situated  on  the  borders  of  the 
Telugu  country,  twenty-six  miles  west  of  Chittoor,  and  forming 
the  centre  of  a  populous  district  thickly  studded  with  villages, 
— thus  presenting  an  excellent  field  for  evangelistic  labors. 

The  native  congregations  in  Arnee  and  Coonoor,  who  had 
hitherto  been,  much  to  their  regret,  without  houses  of  worship, 
took  possession  this  year  with  happy  and  thankful  hearts, 
of  their  completed  and  dedicated  Church  edifices.  A  sweet- 
toned  bell,*  the  gift  of  the  "  Scudder  Missionary  Society  of 
the  Third  Eeformed  Church  of  Philadelphia,"  hung  in  the 
tower  of  the  Arnee  building,  and  uttered  its  silvery  notes  of 
invitation  to  the  dwellers  around,  heathen  and  Christian  alike. 
The  dedication  services  in  Coonoor,  attracted  large  audiences 
of  both  Europeans  and  natives,  the  latter  of  whom  freely 
expressed  theii"  interest  and  joy  at  exchanging  the  straitened 
and  inadequate  limits  of  a  small  school-house  for  their  well- 
appointed  and  comfortable  church. 

Perhaps  the  most  important-  and,  to  the  missionaries 
especially,  deeply  interesting  event  of  the  year,  was  the  ordi- 
nation of  their  first  native  pastor,  the  Rev.  Andi'ew  Sawyer. 
The  services  were  held  in  the  Church  at  Chittoor,  in  which 
town  the  candidate,  an  old  and  tried  servant  of  the  Lord,  had 
labored  as  catechist  and  lay-preacher  for  many  years ;  and 
liad  secured  the  respect  and  love  of  all  who,  through  the  long 


*  It  may  not  be  amiss  to  state  here  tLat  other  Churches  and  Sunday- 
whools  have  presented  bells  to  the  Arcot  Mission  ;  notably  the  Sunday- 
si^hool  of  West  Troy,  which  has,  I  believe,  four  bells  ringing  out  there. 


26  THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 

period  of  liis  probation,  liad  witnessed  his  blameless  life,  and 
profited  by  bis  eloquent  and  forceful  preaching.  In  the  large 
audience,  which  crowded  the  building,  were  many  heathen, 
attracted  by  the  novelty  of  a  ceremonial,  altogether  without 
precedent  in  then*  idolatrous  town.  The  newly  ordained 
minister  was  soon  after  installed  pastor  of  the  native  Chm*ch 
in  Arcot. 

It  was  in  this  year,  also,  that  the  "  Arcot  Seminary," — 
hitherto  known  as  the  "  Praeparandi  Class," — sent  forth  its 
fii'st  graduates  into  the  Lord's  vineyard.  Three  young  men 
who  had  gone  through  the  prescribed  course  of  six  years 
instruction  and  training,  were  appointed  to  labor  as  readers 
and  schoolmasters  in  the  Mission.  The  number  of  students 
in  the  institution  at  this  time  was  twenty. 

In  summing  up  the  results  of  the  year,  the  Annual 
Report  says : — 

"  Though  we  have  no  remarkable  accessions  to  record, 
we  have  every  ground  for  encom'agement  in  our  work.  There 
has  been  a  steady  increase  in  our  numbers  and  strength  since 
the  publication  of  our  last  report.  Our  Stations  have  never 
been  in  a  more  flourishing  condition;  our  churches  luive 
never  been  better  attended ;  and  a  pleasing  spirit  of  more 
earnestness  and  prayer  pervading  the  body  of  our  native 
Christians,  leads  us  to  liope  for  riclier  and  more  abundant 
blessings." 

The  statistics  of  this  year  are  somewhat  defective;  but 
cipproximatcly,  tlie  congregations  may  be  recorded  as  number- 
ing in  the  aggregate,  579,  and  the  communicants,  140. 

The  year,  auspicious  in  its  beginning,  and  prosperous  iu 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  27 


its  continuaiice,  did  not,  however,  end  without  its  trial.  The 
complete  prostration  of  the  Eev.  Joseph  Scudder's  health,  and 
the  long  continued  and  apparently  hopeless  illness  of  Mrs.  J. 
W.  Scudder,  imperatively  demanded  a  change  of  climate  ;  and 
the  working  force  of  the  mission  was  once  more  reduced  to 
three,. by  the  embarkation  m  December  of  two  families  for 
America.  Yellore  and  Ooonoor  were  left  vacant  by  the  with- 
ch-awal  of  strength ;  and  the  ship  which  bore  the  missionaries 
away,  both  carried  and  left  behind  her  disappointment  and 
sincere  regret.  The  Eev.  Joseph  Scudder,  after  his  arrival 
at  home,  kept  his  relation  to  the  mission  unsevered  for  many 
years,  always  hoping  to  retm'n  to  his  work  in  India ;  but  his 
shattered  frame  never  recovered  sufficiently  to  warrant  the 
step,  and  the  remainder  of  his  life  was  passed  laboring  for 
the  Master  in  the  United  States.  His  term  of  foreign  service 
was  seven  years.  He  died  at  Upper  Red  Hook,  N.  Y.,  Nov. 
21st,  1876,  and  now  sleeps  in  Greenwood  Cemetery,  beside 
his  brother  Samuel,  who,  though  consecrated  to  the  missionary 
work,  was  taken  away  while  preparing  to  engage  in  it. 

A.  D.  1860. 

"We  must  content  ourselves  with  a  bare  resume  of  the 
events  of  this  year.  The  Eev.  H.  M.  Scudder  retm-ned,  but 
mth  still  imperfect  health,  to  the  mission.  Two  new  mission- 
aries, the  Eev.  J.  Chamberlain,  and  S.  D.  Scudder,  M.  D., 
arrived;  the  former  in  April,  and  the  latter  in  December. 
A  small  church  was  organized  in  Palamanair  with  encouraging 
prospects  of  success  and  enlargement.  Marked  indications 
of  the  presence  of  God's  Spirit  in  both  Seminaries,  resulted 


28  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 

in  the  conversion  and  admission  to  the  Church  of  two  lads 
in  the  one,  and  hve  girls  in  the  other.  Sev^eral,  more  than 
ordinarily  interesting,  instances  of  conversion,  from  among  the 
Roman  Catholics  are  found  in  the  Report  of  this  year.  We 
give  one  of  tliese  in  the  words  of  the  young  man  who  was 
himself  the  subject  of  his  relation : — 

"  When  the  Rev.  II.  M.  Scudder  resided  in  Arcot,  he 
often  instructed  me  in  the  truths  of  the  Bible';  but  God  did 
not  then  open  the  eyes  of  my  understanding  fully  to  appre- 
hend the  truth.  Still,  the  doctrine  taught  was  not  in  vain. 
Like  an  insect  gnawing  at  my  heart,  it  troubled  me  day  and 
night.  When  Rev.  Andrew  Sawyer  came  here,  he  also  faith- 
fully continued  these  instructions ;  and  God  eventually  opened 
the  eyes  of  my  mind  to  see  that  the  religion  according  to 
which  I  had  been  walking  was  a  false  one,  tlie  creation  of  the 
man  of  sin.  According  to  the  advice  of  the  Apostle  in  1 
Thess.  V :  21,  'to  prove  all  things  and  hold  fast  that  v/hich  is 
good,'  I  carefully  examined  the  whole  subject,  and  determined 
to  leave  the  temple  of  idols,  and  enter  the  temple  of  the  Lord. 
The  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil  com1)ined  to  hinder  me, 
and  the  troubles  they  caused  me  were  not  few.  Space  will 
not  permit  me  to  I'ecount  all  these  troubles ;  but  I  Avill  briefly 
refer  to  a  few  of  them.  My  mother,  incited  by  Satan,  did  all 
in  her  power  to  prevent  my  attending  chm'ch,  and  to  make 
me  forsake  the  truth  I  had  embraced,  to  deny  my  Saviour, 
and  to  despise  His  salvation.  She  followed  me  to  the  cliurch, 
and  taking  lier  position  at  the  entrance,  uttered  all  manner  of 
abuse,  blas])lieining  God  svud  Ilis  trutli.  She  also  influenced 
the  uiiTids  of  my  wife  and  cliildi^'u  to  act  in  the  same  M'ay. 
r  was,  however,  eiu-ouraged  by  the  words  of  the  Lord,  '  If  any 
man  will  come  after  Me,  let  hiui  deny  himself  and  take  up  his 
(jross  and  follow  Me.'     My  mother,  wife  and  friends  determin- 


THE   ARCOT    MISSION.  ^    29 

ing  to  make  me  forsake  the  truth,  did  all  in  their  power  to 
bind  me  again  with  that  cliain  of  superstition  from  which 
Christ  had  released  me ;  thus  proving  the  truth  of  the  scrip- 
ture that  '  a  man's  foes  shall  be  they  of  his  own  household.' 
Failing  in  these  efforts,  my  mother  went  weeping  to  the  priest, 
and  engaged  his  services  to  draw  me  back  into  error.  I  con- 
sulted with  my  pastor,  and  he  repeated  many  texts  of  scripture 
to  encourage  and  comfort  me.  Strengthened  by  these,  I  did 
all  in  my  power  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth  in  presence  of 
these  enemies  of  my  soul.  Remembering  also  the  words  of 
the  Lord,  '  Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not 
able  to  kill  the  soul,  but  rather  fear  Him  who  is  able  to 
destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  hell,'  I  was  encom'aged  to  Vv^ith- 
stand  all  efforts  to  entice  me  away  from  the  trutn. 

'•  These  evil-minded  persons  appointed  a  day  to  discuss 
the  differences  between  us ;  but  when  we  met  them,  instead 
of  speaking  concerning  the  truth,  they  began  to  abuse  me  in 
every  possible  way,  and  tried  to  frighten  me  into  a  compliance 
with  their  wishes.  Finding  that  I  withstood  all  these  attacks, 
the  priest,  at  last,  came  in  great  anger  and  questioned  me  as 
follows :  '  Who  is  the  head  of  your  Chm-ch  ? '  I  answered, 
'Christ.'  'Who  forgives  your  sins?'  I  said,  'Christ  only. 
There  is  no  one  else  empowered  to  forgive  sins.'  'Do  you 
mean  to  make  disturbances  in  my  church  ? '  I  answered,  '  Not 
I,  but  Christ.'  At  this  he  became  very  angry  and  commenced 
beating  me.  Afterwards,  on  three  succeeding  Sabbaths,  he 
cm-sed  me  before  his  whole  congregation.  These  are  some 
of  the  trials  I  have  been  called  to  endure,  but  the  Lord  has 
delivered  me  out  of  them  all." 

The  mother  and  the  family  of  this  young  man  subse- 
quently renounced  Eomanism,  and  joined  the  congregation  at 
Arcot. 


30 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 


This  brings  us  to  tlie  termination  of  om*  "  Initial  Period." 

The   annexed   comparative   table,  exliibits  the   progress 

made  and  the  results  attained  during  the  seven  years  of  its 

continuance.     The  first  column  shows  the  statistics  of  the  year 

1854,  and  the  second  those  of  1860. 


ITEMS 


Stations 

Out-Stations.  . 
Missionaries. 
Native  Ministers. 
Catechists. 
Reabers. 

Schoolmasters.    . 
Colporteurs.  . 

Churches 

Communicants. 
Baptized  Children.    . 
Total  of  Adherents,    . 
Pupils  in  A  root  Semlnart. 
Pupils  in  Female  Seminary. 
Number  of  Day-Schools.    . 


1854. 


1860. 


3 

6 

1 

0 

3 

8 

0 

1 

3 

4 

0 

2 

5 

5 

0 

1 

2 

6 

26 

154 

220 

170 

612 

13 

20 

0 

14 

4 

5 

THE  ARCOT  MISSION.  31 

II. 

THE      VILLAGE      MOVEMENT,      OR      RAPID      DEVELOPMENT      PERIOD. 
EXTENDING  FROM  THE  YEAR  1S61  TO  THE  YEAR  1875,  INCLUSIVE. 

We  have  now  reached  the  beginning  of  om-  second 
Period,  designated,  "  The'  Tillage  Movement,  or  Rapid 
Development  Period,"  because  of  the  features  which  most 
conspicuously  marked  its  history.  Its  almost  uninterrupted 
prosperity  and  unbounding  successes,  justly  entitle  it  to  the 
distinction  of  being  called  the  palmy  period  of  the  Mission. 
The  introductory  pages  of  the  "  Eighth  Annual  Report "  so 
well  describe  its  auspicious  commencement,  that  we  cannot  do 
better  than  transcribe  a  part  of  the  record : 

"This  Mission,  which,  by  the  culture  of  the  great  Hus- 
bandman, is  becoming  a  tree  with  boughs  and  flowers  and 
fruits,  sprang  from  a  slender  shoot.  In  January  1851,  a 
missionary  pitched  his  tabei'nacle  in  the  Noi-th  Arcot  district, 
and  worked,  for  a  season,  alone  in  a  wide  and  weary  waste  of 
heathenism.  Afterwards  another  laborer  came.  Then  still 
another  arrived,  and  the  three  were  constituted  a  Mission  in 
1853.  A  church  of  thirteen  members  was  organized.  Three 
small  congregations,  previously  existing  in  the  district,  were 
given  over  to  us.  In  1855,  after  four  years  of  labor,  and 
this  accession,  our  congi-egation  contained  three  hundi-ed  and 
fifty  souls,  of  whom  seventy-five  werfe  communicants;  and 
now,  this  day,  we  number  nine  Missionaries,  one  Native 
Pastor,  six  Churches,  six  Catechists,  four  Readers,  six  Teachers 
and  seven  liundred  and  ninety-six  nominal  Cliristians,  of  whom 
two  hundred  and  thirty-two  are  Communicants.  See  wliat 
the  Lord  has  wrought !     We  gaze  upon  His  stately  steppings, 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 


THE   ARGOT   MISSION.  33 

and  wonder  and  adore.  He  has  transcended  all  our  expecta- 
tions. By  His  grace,  our  work  has  not  been  Kke  the  duck- 
weed that  floats  upon  stagnant  tanks.  Nay,  it  has  proved  to 
be  a  germ  planted  by  Him  in  His  own  garden.  He  has 
nurtm'ed  it,  and  truly  it  has  become  a  spreading  tree.  The 
dew  is  on  its  roots.  The  glow  of  the  sunbeam  is  on  the 
ripening  fruit;  and  we,  a  cheerful  band  of  brethren  and 
sisters,  gather  under  its  pleasant  shade,  and  sing  the  Lord's 
song  in  a  strange  land.  Our  mouth  is  filled  with  laughter, 
and  om'  tongue  with  singing :  for  He  hath  done  great  things 
for  us,  whereof  we  are  glad." 

Limited  space  forbids  any  fm-ther  attempt  at  a  detailed 
tracing  of  the  Mission  History  from  year  to  year,  for  such  a 
record  would  take  the  dimensions  of  a  large  volume.  We 
must  content  ourselves,  therefore,  with  brief  and  only  partial 
sketches  formed  from  an  analysis  and  classification  of  the 
work  and  successes  of  the  Period  under  review.  Let  our  first 
subject  be  that  of  the  Tillage  Movement  throughout  the 
district. 

THE    VILLAGE    MOVEMENT. 

We  have  already  noticed  the  earliest  token  of  this  move- 
ment in  the  intention  expressed  in  1857,  by  six  heathen 
families,  all  residing  in  a  single  village,  to  renounce  heathen- 
ism and  embrace  Christianity.  But  much  time  elapsed  before 
the  promise  became  an  actuality ;  for  not  imtil  the  year  1861, 
does  Sattanbady,  the  name  of  the  first  Christian  village, 
appear  on  the  records  of  the  mission. 

The  accession  of  this  community  was  the  primal  ingather- 
ing of  a  harvest,  the  antecedents  of  which  had  been — arduous 
3 


34  THE    ARCOT   MISSION. 


labors,  long  waiting,  and  earnest  continued  prayer.  More 
than  six  Imndi-ed  persons  luid,  indeed,  previously  been 
gathered  into  the  Christian  fold;  but  the  increase  had  hither- 
to been  chiefly  by  individual  conversions :  and  the  nussionaries 
were  longing  for  the  larger  and  more  comprehensive  move- 
ment of  masses  of  people  towards  Christianity.  The  veritable 
initiation  of  such  a  movement,  therefore,  became  natm-ally 
enough,  the  occasion  to  them  of  great  joy  and  hearty  thanks- 
o-iviuf  to  God.  We  will  let  them  utter  their  emotions  for 
themselves : — 

"  Where  our  churches  exist,  believers  have  light  in  their 
dwellings ;  but  in  tlie  territory  of  heathenism  around  us, 
there  is  darkness  which  may  be  felt.  Year  by  year,  entering 
these  domains  of  Night  and  Death,  we  have  preached  Him 
who  is  the  Light  and  the  Life.  We  have  prayed  for  the 
day-star  and  the  dawn.  Now  we  begin  to  see  some  lines  of  light 
<ni  the  distant  sky.  Twenty-two  miles  from  Arnee  in  a  vil- 
lage called  Sattanbady,  fifty-three  persons  have  formally 
renoun(x^d  Roman  Catholicism,  and  have  joined  us.  We  have 
i-eceived  them,  and  placed  over  tlieni  a  catechist  and  a  school- 
niiister.  We  cannot  describe  our  joy  in  welcoming  this  our 
first  Christian  village.  Long  have  we  asked  and  looked  for 
such  a  result.  Pray  with  us,  dear  friends,  for  those  who 
have  come  under  our  teaching  and  care,  that  they  may  not 
only  endure  such  persecution  as  may  come  upon  them,  but 
that  they  may  be  strengthened  and  blessed  thereby.  Pray 
also  that  in  this  dismal  midnight  region  of  idolatry,  Christian 
\nllages  may  everywhere  spring  up  as  centres  of  light  and 
fountains  of  life.  Pray  that  the  vast  superstructures  of 
superstition  which  frown  upon  us  in  every  quarter,  may  be- 
come as  handfuls  of  cotton  before  the  prairie  fire. 


THE    ARCOT   MISSION.  35 


"  Still  farther  south  of  Arnee,  towards  Gingee,  several 
families  have  made  known  their  desire  to  join  our  mission. 
The  prospect  is  inviting.  Our  eyes  glance  wistfully  over 
that  moral  desert,  and  we  know  not  yet  whether  this  promise 
of  good  may  turn  out  to  be  a  treacherous  mirage,  or  a  real 
lake  on  whose  banks  we  may  be  permitted  to  cultivate  gardens 
for  our  Lord.  Praying  tliat  it  may  be  the  latter,  we  grasp 
the  plough  and  the  seed  basket,  and  go  forth." 

A  catechist  was  iminediately  placed  in  charge  of  the 
new  Christian  community,  and  a  school  of  twenty- five  scholars 
was  established  in  the  village.  The  children,  not  one  of 
whom  knew  so  much  as  a  letter  at  its  opening,  were  reading 
nicely  in  less  than  a  year,  and  recited  their  catechism  and 
Scripture  texts  with  no  little  pride  and  ardor.  The  marvel- 
lous improvement  of  these  young  savages,  and  the  generally 
satisfactory  conduct  of  the  adult  villagers  gave  much  gratific-i- 
tion  and  encouragement  to  the  superintending  missionary. 
Ere  long,  other  families  luiited  with  the  congregation ;  and 
the  advancement  of  the  people  in  knowledge  and  good  con- 
duct was  so  rapid,  as  to  warrant  the  organization  among  tlietn 
of  a  Christian  Church  as  early  as  1863. 

Thus  was  most  happily  inaugurated  the  Village  Move- 
ment which  spread  gradually  and  steadily  over  the  greater 
part  of  the  mission  field.  The  progress  of  this  encouraging- 
success  will  appear  from  the  following  Smnmary : — Adherents 
were  gained  in  three  villages,  in  1863  ;  in  three  more,  in  1864  ; 
in  eight,  in  1866  ;  in  three,  in  1867;  in  thirteen,  in  1868  ;  in 
three,  in  1869 ;  in  four,  in  1870;  in  fom*,  in  1871 ;  in  thirteen 
in  1872 ;  and  in  two,  in  1873.     In  this  Village  Movement, 


36  THE   ARCOT    MISSION. 

which  continued  about  twelve  years,  Christianity  gained  a 
foot-hold  in  no  less  than  fifty-seven  different  localities ;  and 
the  number  of  Christian  adherents  increased  from  612  to 
2,725  ;  giving,  a  net  gain  of  2,113,  and  an  average  annual  gain 
of  176.  In  a  few  of  these  localities,  adverse  circumstances 
prevented  the  permanent  establishment  of  the  faith :  but 
notwithstanding  all  drawbacks,  we  find  the  agents  of  the 
mission,  at  the  close  of  the  year  1873,  ministering  to  Christian 
congregations  in  fifty  widely  scattered  out-stations, — as  these 
rural  villages  are  called, — in  addition  to  the  eight  Stations, 
or  principal  centres,  located  in  the  largest  cities  and  towns 
of  the  district. 

A  brief  sketch  of  the  plan  ordinarily  pursued  in  this 
special  work,  may  prove  interesting  to  the  reader.  Whenever 
several  heads  of  families  in  a  village  signify  a  determination 
to  become  Christians,  two  or  more  native  catechists  of  ap- 
proved judgment  and  experience,  are  immediately  sent  to 
confer  with  them;  ascertain  their  motives;  candidly  warn 
them  of  the  trials  and  persecutions  they  must  inevitably 
encounter,  and  acquaint  them  with  certain  rules  and  require- 
ments ;  promised  compliance  with  which,  on  their  part,  is  an 
indispensable  condition  of  their  reception  as  catechumens. 
If,  after  such  conference,  their  motives  seem  sincere,  and  their 
resolution  remains  unshaken,  they  are  probationally  received 
as  Christian  adlierents  of  the  mission :  they,  on  their  part, 
signing  a  solemn  pledge  to  renounce  heathenism  with  all  its 
distinguishing  insignia,  and  practices ;  to  avoid  intoxicating 
drinks  and  substances ;  to  send  theii*  childi'en  to  school ;  to 
keep  the  Sabbath ;  to  attend  divine  service  regularly,  and  to 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION.  37 

use  all  diligence  in  gaining  acquaintance  with  the  Scriptures 
and  their  requirements.  This  compact  having  been  made, 
they  receive  an  early  visit  from  the  missionary,  who  has  per- 
haps hitherto,  from  prudential  considerations,  kept  in  the 
background.  Should  his  personal  inspection  canfirm  the 
favorable  Judgment  arrived  at  by  the  native  agent,  a  catechist 
is  sent  to  reside  in  the  village ;  conduct  divine  worship  on  the 
Sabbath  and  through  the  week ;  and,  with  the  assistance  of 
a  schoolmaster,  or  of  his  own  wife  as  schoolmistress,  to  instruct 
the  old  and  the  young,  making  it  his  chief  duty  to  render 
them  familiar  with  Christian  law  and  doctrine.  Finally,  the 
village  is  visited  as  often  as  possible  by  the  missionary  himself 
to  examine  the  school,  note  the  moral  progress  of  the  adher- 
ents, encourage  theii'  efforts  to  disenthrall  themselves  from 
obnoxious  prejudices  and  usages,  and  stimulate  them  to  a 
diligent  cultivation  of  new  and  estimable  habits  of  thought 
and  conduct. 

It  is  surprising  how  rapidly  illiterate  and  degraded  people 
often  improve  under  this  system,  faithfully  and  perseveringly 
applied.  A  marked  and  pleasing  change  is  soon  noticeable  in 
in  their  appearance  and  demeanor.  Rough  uncouthness  grad- 
ually wears  away.  Well-kept  hair  and  clean  clothing,  tell  of 
a  newly  acquired  self-respect.  The  features  become  serener, 
and  expressive  of  inward  restraint.  Quarrelling  and  base  lan- 
guage are,  by  degrees,  discontinued ;  and,  in  many  cases,  there 
is  satisfactory  evidence  of  a  heart-work,  which  can  be  caus- 
atively  traced  to  environing  accidents ;  but  only  to  the  inter- 
nal operation  of  the  Almighty  Spirit,  transforming,  regene- 
rating, creating  anew  in  Christ  Jesus.     And   thus  the  great 


38  THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 

end  the  missionary  has  in  view,  is,  by  God's  blessing,  achieved 
in  these  subjects  of  Divine  grace ;  and  he  gathers  them  with 
abounding  joy  about  the  table  of  the  Lord.  Numerous  inter- 
esting illustrations  might  be  recounted ;  we  content  ourselves 
with  citing  a  single  case  t}^)ieal  of  many : 

"  This  Church  (Kandiputtm-)  has  met  with  a  great  loss 
this  year,  in  the  death  of  Aaron,  one  of  its  oldest  members. 
A  few  years  ago  he  was  a  heathen,  but  tlu-ough  God's  marv^el- 
ous  grace,  he  was  called  into  the  kingdom  and  grace  of  His 
Son.  His  growth  as  a  Christian  was  marked  and  rapid. 
Tln-oughout  his  long  and  trying  illness,  he  manifested,  at  all 
times,  a  sweet  spirit  of  resignation  to  the  Lord's  will,  and 
often  expressed  his  cheerful  readiness  to  commit  himself  and 
all  his  interests  to  His  gracious  disposal.  He  rested  in  tlie 
assurance — an  assurance  of  which  he  often  spoke — that  if  called 
away  from  the  bod}^,  he  would  ever  be  present  with  the  Lord. 
The  Cathecist  has  furnished  the  following  sliort  biographical 
notice  of  him : 

" '  By  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Aaron,  a  mem- 
ber of  the  American  Mission  Cliurcli  in  Tvandiputtur,  fell  asleep 
in  the  Lord,  August  23d,  1SG9.  AVhen  he  lii-st  became  a 
Christian,  he  was  exposed  to  many  trials  and  persecutions  on 
the  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  his  vilhige.  Relying,  however, 
upon  the  aid  of  the  Lord,  he  was  enabled  to  triumph  over 
them  all ;  and  became  an  efficient  instrument  for  the  extension 
of  the  Christian  religion  in  our  midst.  Though  he  was  uned- 
ucated, and  unal)le  to  read  any  language,  he  was  not  idle. 
In  whatever  place  he  might  be,  and  wherever  lie  went,  he 
constantly  spoke  with  others  of  Christ  Jesus,  the  lit"e-iiiii):irtiiig 
germ,  and  of  His  priceless  redemption.  At  the  same  time,  to 
the  extent  of  his  ability,  he  pointed  out  and  refuted  the  cn-ovn 
of  heathenism. 


TEJE  ARGOT  MISSION.  39 


"  '  He  had  a  re:iiarkal;)ly  firm  faith  iu  Christ.  Moreover, 
he  treasured  in  his  mind  many  precious  passages  of  Scripture ; 
and  in  his  great  aiilictious,  these  constituted  the  supporting  staff 
upon  whicli  he  safely  leaned.  Last  May,  when  he  was  at- 
tacked by  disease,  he  attributed  his  sufferings  to  no  other 
cause  than  his  own  ill  desert.  Feeling  that  the  Lord  was 
chastening  him  for  his  sins,  he  manifested  great  sorrow  on 
account  of  them;  and  sought  and  found  comfort  only  in  the 
Word  of  God,  and  in  earnest  prayer.  He  requested  me  to 
have  daily  prayers  in  his  house,  and  to  read  the  Bible  to  him. 
Though  weak  in  body,  he,  too,  in  true  faith,  would  call  upon 
God  in  prayer.  He  told  me,  if  the  Lord  would  forgive  his 
sins,  and  restore  him  to  health,  he  would  devote  the  rest  of  his 
life  entirely  to  His  service;  that  wishing  for  no  recompense, 
he  would  go  with  me  from  village  to  village,  laboring  to  the 
extent  of  his  ability  for  Christ.  He,  moreover,  cherished  the 
design  of  building  a  belfry  to  the  church  in  which  it  was  his 
custom  to  worship. 

"  '  When,  however,  he  learned  that  he  must  die,  he  seemed 
to  lose  all  interest  in  earthly  things.  He  manifested  no 
anxiety  about  his  wife  and  chilch-en,  his  lands  and  possessions ; 
but,  with  unwavering  coniidence  in  his  Lord,  he  committed  all 
his  cares  to  Him.  Thus,  with  a  true  faith  and  assured  hope, 
in  perfect  comfort  and  peace,  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus.  Tiiough 
after  the  flesh  we  sorrow  over  his  departure,  yet  we  greatly 
rejoice,  because  of  his  triumphant  death.  '  And  I  heard  a 
voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me.  Write,  Blessed  are  the 
dead  whicli  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth ;  yea,  saith  the 
Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors,  and  tlieir  works 
do  follow  them.' " 

Churches  have  been  organized  in  eleven  of  these  outlying 
villages;  and  the  communicants  generally  lead  consistent  lives. 


40  THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 


When  we  remember,  that  only  a  few  short  years  ago  there  was 
not  a  single  native  Christian  outside  of  the  principal  Stations, 
how  much  reason  is  there  for  rejoicing  over  the  redemption 
from  the  encompassing  wilderness  of  these  charming  garden - 
spots — verdant,  blooming,  and  redolent  with  the  fragrance  of 
thanks-givings  to  Him,  who,  by  His  blessings,  has  made  them 
to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose ! 

The  sincerity,  fortitude,  and  perseverance  of  these  village 
Christians  have  been,  in  almost  every  instance,  put  to  the  test 
of  persecution.  Avowal  of  then*  new  convictions  places 
them,  almost  invariably  and  immediately,  in  a  very  trying 
position;  and  for  a  long  period,  they  suffer  many  annoy- 
ances and  hardships.  Relatives  disown  and  shun  them,  as  if 
they  had  the  plague.  Life-long  friendships  are  severed  as 
with  the  blow  of  an  axe.  The  village  washerman  and  barber 
refuse  their  services.  They  are  cut  off  from  the  privileges  of 
fire  and  water.  Neighbors,  hitherto  helpful,  now  scornfully 
and  with  bitter  tauntings,  refuse  assistance  in  times  of  mis- 
fortune or  embarrasment.  Heathen  masters  eject  them  from 
employment,  reducing  them  often  to  actual  want.  Old,  hered- 
itary debts,  long  forgotten  or  overlooked,  are  raked  up,  and  set- 
tlement is  peremptorily  demanded.  False  suits  are  instituted, 
and  triumphantly  carried  through  the  courts  by  unblushing 
perjury.  Brahmin  and  other  high  caste  oflicials  stretch  their 
authority  to  annoy,  harass  and  pauperize  tliem.  The  Moni- 
gars,  or  Headsmen  of  the  communities,  cut  off  the  perquisites 
they  have  been  accustomed  to  receive  as  village-watchmen  and 
servants;  forbid  bazaarmen  and  moneylenders  giving  their 
credit;  debar  tlicm  from  renting  land  to  cultivate  on  shares, 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION.  41 

and  oppress  them  in  many  other  ways.  All  parties,  liigh  and 
low,  harmonize  and  co-operate  in  heaping  disabilities  with 
cm*ses  and  maledictions  upon  them.  Not  unfrequently,  they 
are  maltreated,  beaten  and  even  threatened  with  death.  In 
some  cases,  their  houses  are  burnt  over  their  heads.  Such  are 
among  the  trials  they  are  called  to  endm-e.  Yet,  with  here 
and  there  an  exception,  they  have  manfully  and  uncompromis- 
ingly breasted  the  waves  of  surging  persecution.  The  vast 
majority  have  passed  unshaken  through  searching  and  pro- 
tracted trial;  and  in  most  of  the  older  villag3  5  have,  with  the 
assistance  of  the  missionaries,  succseded  in  living  down,  or  at 
least  greatly  mitigating  the  malignant  opposition  and  cruelty 
of  their  heathen  neighbors.  But  we  may  not  dwell  longer  on 
this  part  of  om-  subject. 

EVANGELISTIC   WORK    AMONG   THE   HEATHEN. 

Christ's  last  command  to  His  church :  "  Preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature,"  has  ever  been  the  motto  on  the  banner  of 
the  Arcot  Mission.  We  have  seen  that  among  its  fundamental 
rules,  is  one  requiring  its  missionaries  to  make  the  oral  procla- 
mation of  the  truth  to  the  masses  of  the  people,  their  primary 
and  most  important  work.  In  some  missions,  notably  in  those 
of  tlie  Scotch,  the  "  Educational  Method,"  as  it  is  termed,  in 
contradistinction  to  the  "  Preaching  or  Itinerant  Method,"  has 
been  employed,  to  the  total  or  almost  total  exclusion  of  the 
latter;  and  at  times,  a  good  deal  of  sharp  controversy  has 
arisen  as  to  the  relative  merits  and  efficacy  of  the  two  plans. 
Without  entering  into  the  discussion,  for  which  there  is  no 
room  liere,  suffice  it  to  say  that  the  missionaries  of  our  Church 


42  THE  ARGOT  MISSION. 


in  India,  while  not  repudiating  the  Educational,  have  yet 
regarded  the  Preaching  Method  as  the  more  scriptural,  apos- 
tolic, Chi-istlike ;  a  method,  the  adoption  and  pursuance  of 
which  lead  most  closely  in  the  footsteps  of  the  divine  Master, 
and  His  inspired  followers.  In  harmony  with  this  view,  we 
tind  them  giving  paramount  significance  to  this  department  of 
labor,  devoting  to  it  as  much  time  as  possible,  prosecuting 
studies  speciiically  adapted  to  its  requirements,  and  shaping  all 
their  plans  with  an  eye  to  its  efficient  performance.  To 
traverse  the  district  in  its  length  and  breadth ;  to  enter  every 
town,  village  and  hamlet,  calling  upon  men  to  repent  and 
believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus ;  and  to  place  in  as  many  hands  as 
possible,  religious  books  and  portions  of  Scripture  co  be  read 
and  pondered  at  leisure ;  these  were  the  purposes  contemplated. 

The  lield  of  operation  covers  an  extent  of  country  about 
250  miles  long,  by  50  miles  broad;  containing,  in  addition  to 
the  larger  cities  of  10,000  inhabitants  and  upwards,  tliousands 
of  smaller  towns  and  villages ;  the  latter  grouped  at  convenient 
distances  around  the  foriuer  in  concentric  circles,  and  occupied 
chiefly  by  an  agricultural  population. 

The  method  whicli  has,  in  experience,  proved  most  effec- 
tive, may  be  briefly  sketched  as  follows:  One  or  more  mis- 
sionaries and  a  few  native  assistants  make  their  preparations 
to  leave  home  and  spend  several  consecutive  weeks,  or  months 
it  may  be,  in  itinerating  the  district.  Tents,  provisions,  and 
books  for  distribution  are  sent  in  advance.  A  favorable  spot 
is  chosen  as  a  centre,  and  the  camp  is  established  in  the  shade 
— if  it  can  be  found — of  some  umbrageous  grove.  Every 
morning,  before  the  dawn  lightens  the  east,  the  missionaries 


THE   ARCOT    MISSION.  43 

with  their  native  attendants,  sally  forth ;  and,  leaving  the 
nearer  villages  for  eveumg  work,  go  out  to  a  distance  of  three 
or  four  miles  from  the  encampment.  Here  they  separate  into 
couples,  composed  usually  of  one  missionary  and  one  catechist. 
Each  party  enters  a  village ;  and,  a  favorable  position  having 
been  secured,  a  passage  of  Scripture  is  read,  or  a  lyric  in  the 
vernacular  is  sung  in  a  loud  tone,  with  the  view  of  collecting  the 
inhabitants.  In  general  the  visitors  are  almost  immediately 
environed  by  a  crowd  of  dusky  auditors,  who  ordinarily  listen 
with  respectful  attention  to  the  message  of  truth.  Opportunity 
is  given  for  asking  questions,  and  amicable  discussion  is  not 
discouraged.  At  the  close  of  the  interview,  books  and  tracts 
are  distributed  among  those  who  can  read ;  and  the  visitors, 
after  inviting  the  people  to  seek  further  instruction  at  their 
tent,  pass  on  to  another  street  or  to  a  neighboring  village, 
wliere  the  same  process  is  repeated.  Thus,  fom*  or  five  places 
are  reached  l)y  each  party  every  morning;  and  in  the  evening, 
one  or  two  more  'svithin  easier  distance  of  the  centre.  When 
the  circle  is  completed,  and  every  inlial)ited  spot  within  its 
circumference  has  heard  the  voice  of  the  preacher,  the  tents 
are  moved  to  a  new  locality ;  and  so  the  work  goes  on,  until 
circumstances  compel  a  return  to  the  home  Station.  By  this 
plan,  systematically  and  perseveringly  followed  up  year  after 
year,  the  entire  district,  large  as  it  is,  has  been  toured  over 
repeatedly;  until,  it  is  safe  to  say,  there  is  no  town  or  village 
in  it,  which  has  not  become  more  or  less  familiar  with  the 
teachings  of  Christianity.  Three  millions  of  people  have,  by 
this  agency,  been  brought  within  Gospel  influences :  and  tlie 
diligent  sowing  among  tliem  of  the  good  seed  has  ever  been 


4:4  THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 


associated  with  earnest  prayer  that,  watered  by  heavenly  dews 
and  warmed  by  celestial  sunshine,  it  might  germinate  and 
mature  and  fructify  abundantly  to  the  glory  of  God. 

Nearly  allied  to  this  itinerant  labor  is  the  evangelistic 
work  done  by  the  missionaries  and  native  helpers  in  the  imme- 
diate vicinity  of  the  Stations  and  Oat-stations.  This  is 
steadily  prosecuted,  Sundays  excepted,  every  day  throughout 
the  year.  The  streets  of  the  cities,  and  the  outlying  villages 
within  a  radius  of  five  miles  from  each  centre,  are  systemati- 
cally and  as  frequently  as  possible  visited  and  preached  in. 
In  this  way,  vast  numbers  of  heathen  hear  the  Gospel  not 
once,  but  repeatedly  every  year ;  and  the  claims  of  Christianity 
are  kept  before  them  more  continuously  and  persistently  than 
before  the  inhabitants  of  remoter  places,  who  can  be  reached 
only  at  longer  intervals  of  time.  This  particular  species  of 
effort  is  therefore  regarded,  and  justly,  as  being  the  most 
important  and  effectual  of  any  put  forth  by  the  Mission.  At 
the  close  of  this  section  will  be  found  a  tabular  statement 
showing, — so  far  as  the  statistics  are  available  to  the  writer — 
the  extent  of  the  evangelistic  work  in  both  its  branches. 

As  to  the  results  of  this  vast  and  laborious  system  of 
aggressive  evangelistic  effort,  they  are  to  be  seen  parti}'', 
and  most  conspicuously,  in  the  actual  conversion  of  many 
individuals,  and  of  entire  communities  as  well,  to  the  Chris- 
tian faith.  The  history  of  this  success  has  already  been  given 
in  the  preceding  section,  and  need  not  be  repeated  here.  It 
is  enough  to  say  that  all  accessions  to  the  mission  from  among 
the  heathen  are  db'ectly  traceable  to  the  faithful  and  assiduous 
proclamation  of  the  truth  in  the  district.     The  divine  blessing 


THE  ARGOT  MISS10]S".  45 

has  uniformly  and  manifestly  accompanied  this  specific  form 
of  effort ;  and  the  largest  increments  of  Christian  adherents 
have  always  been  synchronous  with  its  most  energetic  periods. 
We  give  some  extracts  showing  the  estimation  in  which,  after 
extended  experience,  it  is  held  by  the  missionaries ;  and,  at 
the  same  time,  illustrative  of  another  phase  of  its  success, 
which,  while  it  is  somewhat  occult  and  indeterminable,  is 
not  on  these  accounts  any  the  less  real  and  important.  We 
refer  to  the  general  beneficial  effects  which  the  persistent 
preaching  of  the  Word  has  indubitably  produced  upon  the 
consciousness  of  the  entire  mass  of  the  heathen  throughout 
the  district. 

Fkom  Report  of  1865. — "  Great  numbers  of  people  have 
repeatedly  heard  the  Gospel  through  this  agency.  Though  no 
large  results  appear,  we  see  clear  evidence  that  the  foundation 
stones  of  Hinduism  are  receiving  heavy  and  crumbling  blows, 
shaking  the  edifice  throughout  all  its  massive  extension ;  and 
promising,  sooner  or  later,  to  bring  the  vast  structure  to  the 
ground — a  broken,  shapeless,  irretrievable  ruin." 

From  Report  op  1866. — After  giving  the  statistics  of 
evangelistic  labor  for  the  year : — 

"  Thus  do  we  strive  to  make  known  the  truth  of  the 
Gospel.  We  sow  the  seed  in  faith,  beseeching  the  Lord  to 
own  and  bless  our  labors.  He  has  blessed  them ;  and  we  feel 
confident  that  He  will  continue  to  bless  them  more  and  more 
abundantly.  His  Word  is  becoming  known  throughout  our 
district.  The  Gospel  is  placed  in  the  hands  of  many  who,  we 
are  led  to  believe,  read  and  ponder  its  truths.  We  could  point 
to  many  places  where  the  people  are  considering  the  subject 


46  THE   ARCOT   MISSION, 

of  coming  out  on  the  Lord's  side.     "We  hope  to  welcome  many 

(hiring-  tlie  coming  year." 

From  Report  of  1867. — "  Oar  experiences  assure  us  that 
Christianity  is  assuming  a  high  position  in  the  hind.  It  is 
gradually  gaining  for  itself  a  respectability  and  force,  in  testi- 
mony of  its  divine  origin  and  importance.  The  heathen, 
though  they  still  stand  aloof,  acknowledge  its  superiority 
and  power,  and  treat  its  adherents  with  less  antipathy  and 
scorn  than  in  times  past."' 

From  Report  of  1868. — "  The  proclamation  of  the  Gos- 
pel to  the  adult  population  of  our  district,  is  the  chief  object 
of  our  mission,  and  to  it  we  devote  our  best  energies.  We 
have  no  reason  to  regret  the  time  and  strength  bestowed 
upon  it.  A  marked  and  cheering  change  has  been  noticed 
by  us,  as  to  the  manner  in  which  the  people  listen  to  the 
Gospel  message.  The  story  of  Jesus'  love  was  formerly  heard 
with  indiiference,  or  with  undissembled  scorn.  Now,  it  often 
secures  the  subdued  and  earnest  attention  of  those  wliom  we 
address.  Almost  all  violent  opposition  has  passed  away.  A 
spirit  of  serious  inquiry  as  to  the  claims  of  Christianity  seems 
to  be  rapidly  pervading  the  district ;  and  quite  a  number  of 
village  commuTiities  have  placed  tliemselves  under  our  care 
and  instruction  during  the  past  year.  These  effects  of  the 
simple  preaching  of  the  Gospel  greatly  encourage  us.  A 
vast  preparatory  work  is  being  done.  When  it  pleases  tlie 
Lord  to  follow  these  labors  with  a  copious  outpouring  of  His 
Spirit,  a  great  and  saving  change  will  take  place  among  the 
people.  Let  our  daily  and  importunate  prayer  ascend  to  Him 
for  that  Spirit." 

From  Report  of  1869. — "  This  mission  has,  from  the 
first,  held  the  principle  that  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the 
masses   is   the    divinely   appointed    agency   for   evangelizing 


THE  ARGOT  MISSION.  47 

the  heathen;  and  has  requirad  its  missionaries  to  regard  this 
as  their  pri:nary  and  most  i  nportaiit  worlc.     AYithout  wishing 
to  b3  dog  natic,  or  to  call  in  qnastion  the  efficiency  of  other 
modes  of  hx])or,  we  may  be  psrmitted  to  say,  that  the  experi- 
ence of  fifteen   years  has  abnndantly  confirined  the  view  we 
have  adopted.      Oar   conviction   is  established  that,   for  this 
district  at  least,  there  is  no  superior  or  more  promising  in- 
strumentality.    God  has  here  put  upon  it  the  seal  of  success. 
It  is  tlie  simple  proclamation  of  the'  Gospel  in  tlie  towns  and 
villages  of  our  mission-field  that  has,  with  the  divine  blessing, 
brought  in  more  than  two  thousand  adherents  to  Ciiristianity, 
and  establislied  fifteen  churches  within  our  bounds.     It  is  the 
simple  proclamation  of  the  Gospel  that  has  diffused  a  knowl- 
edge of  Christ  and  His  religion  throughout  large  sections  of 
North  and  South  Arcot.     To  hundreds  of  thousands  of  their 
inhabitants,    Ciiristianity   is   no   longer     a    thing   '  new    and 
strange  ; '  but  a  common  and  familiar  topic  of  talk  and  dis- 
cussion.    The  missionary  is  not  met  so  often  as  formerly  with 
a  stare  of  Idank  anazement  or  of  idle  curiosity.     Intelligent 
questions  about  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  prove  that 
his  message  has  been  pondered  and  canvassed  by  thinldng 
minds.     Confi;lenc3  in  pagan  myths  and  hoary  superstitions 
is  manifestly  shalven.     Open  opposition  has  signally  decreased; 
and  when  offered,  as  it  still  sometimes  is,  takes  the  form  more 
of  an  attack  upon  Christianity,  than  of  a  defence  of  heathen- 
ism.    In  many  places  leading  men,  though  yet  unprepared 
to  break  the  shackles  of  caste  and  immemorial  nsage,  do  not 
hesitate  publicly  to   avow  their   conviction  tliat  the  Puranas 
arc  false  and  tlie  Bil^le  true.    Some  even  ventm'e  to  afiirm  that 
Jesus,  must  eventually,  displace  Vishnu  and  Siva.    With  these 
facts  before  us,  we  are  encouraged  to  persevere  in  the  method 
selected.     The  leaven  has  entered  the  mass  of  the  people,  and 
we  are  content  to  watch  and  aid  its  working,  confident  that  it 


48  THE  ARGOT   MISSION. 


will  o-o  on  until,  iu  God's  own  time,  the  whole  lump  shall  be 
leavened. 

".We  not  unfrequently  see  or  hear  the  remark,  that  the 
'  Preaching  Method,'  though  well  adapted  to  the  lower  classes, 
does  not  and  cannot  reach  the  higher,  and  fails  altogether  in 
reaching  the  female  population.  From  this,  we  dissent.  It  is 
conceded  that  in  large  cities,  the  proud  and  wealthy  may  keep 
aloof  from  the  preaching  missionary,  and  that  the  laches  of  the 
Zenana  are  beyond  the  range  of  his  direct  efforts.  But  our 
experience  denies  that  he  fails  to  reach  the  higher  classes  gen- 
erally, whether  male  or  female.  Throughout  tliis  district,  the 
Yellala  and  the  Reddi,  the  Chetty  and  the  Mudaliar,  listen  as 
readily  as  the  Pariah  and  the  Chuckler.  Even  the  secluded 
Brahmin  is  sought  and  preached  to  in  his  sequestered  Agra- 
haram.  As  for  the  women,  they  seldom  fail  to  compose  a 
part  of  our  audiences.  Standing  in  the  doorways  and  on  the 
outskirts  of  the  crowd,  they  listen  as  attentively  as  the  men. 
In  many  Tehigu  villages,  the  weaker  sex  cluster  about  the 
preacher,  while  their  less  courageous  husbands  and  brothers 
listen  at  a  greater  distance." 

"  We  shall  not  attempt  to  give  the  results  of  this  branch 
of  our  W(jrk,  for  many  of  them  are  not  such  as  to  be  thrown 
into  statistical  tables.  But  they  are  none  the  less  real. 
Knowledge  has  been  increased ;  interest  has  been  excited ;  tlie 
Gospel  message  has  been  discussed  in  many  a  locality ;  thou- 
sands, though  still  determined  not  to  embrace  it,  yet  begin  to 
admit  its  trutli,  and  several  more  villages  are  expressing  a  wish 
to  adopt  Christianity  as  their  religion.  Four  men  of  good 
caste  have  joined  us  during  the  year,  and  are  receiving  in- 
struction as  candidates  for  baptism.  We  firmly  believe  that 
this  work  is  gradually  but  surely  dislodging  heathenism,  and 
preparing  the  way  for  the  general  acceptance  of  the  true  faitli. 
It  may  be  that  many  years,  perhaps  generations,  nuist  pass 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  49 

before  our  hopes,  founded  on  the  promises  of  the  God  of 
Truth,  will  be  realized.  But  this  is  not  our  concern.  Sooner 
or  later,  the  predicted  end  will  surely  come,  and  we  labor  on 
happy  in  the  confidence  that  God  will,  by  accomplishing  his 
purposes,  vindicate  the  infallible  certainty  of  His  given  word."' 

We  close  this  topic  with  a  few  exceptionally  interesting- 
cases  of  individual  conversion,  resulting  directly  from  evangel- 
istic work. 

ABRAHAM   REDDI. 

"  One  of  the  Adults  who  has  received  baptism  in  the  past 
year,  demands  a  brief  notice  as  a  case  of  peculiar  interest. 
He  is  a  young  man  of  the  Reddi  caste,  who,  some  time  since 
heard  the  Gospel  preached  in  the  streets  of  Chittoor.  His 
attention  was  at  once  arrested,  and  he  determined  to  examine 
the  claims  of  Christianity.  He  came  to  Yellore  for  fm-ther 
instruction,  and  soon  became  convinced  that  Jesus  is  the  only 
Saviom-  of  mankind.  Of  his  own  accord  he  broke  his  caste, 
and  threw  in  his  lot  with  the  people  of  God.  His  friends  have 
recently  been  here,  and  did  all  in  their  power  to  persuade  hin: 
to  return  to  his  village.  He  has,  however,  resisted  their 
efforts,  fearing  lest  he  should  fall  into  the  snare  of  the  devil 
and  make  shipwi'eck  of  his  faith.  He  has  been  with  us  about 
nine  months,  and  his  whole  conduct  has  manifested  a  stead 
fastness  and  earnestness  wliich  lead  us.  to  believe  that  he  it; 
indeed  one  of  the  Lord's  chosen  people." 

"We  add,  with  much  gratification,  that  Abraham  Reddi 
has  served  the  Master  with  exceptional  piety  and  zeal  ever 
since  his  conversion.  His  remarkable  sweetness  and  equanim- 
ity of  temper,  combined  with  uncompromising  firmness  in 
all  matters  of  duty  and  devotion  to  his  Lord,  have  made  him 


50 


THE  ARGOT  MISSION. 


a  great  favorite,  as  well  as  an  eminently  useful  man,  among 
both  Chiistians  and  heathen.     The  mu-aculous  transformation 


ABRAHAM   AND  FAMILY. 


of  a  degraded  pagan  into  a  trophy  of  grace  so  lustrous  and 
symmetrical,  is  wortli  ten  times  all  the  money  expended  on 
the  Ai'cot  Mission, 


ANOTHER      BEDDI     CONVERTED. 


Several  missionaries  on  a  tour,  visited  the  village  of 
Kotta  Kotai,  about  twelve  miles  north  of  Chittoor.  They 
met  in  its  street  with  a  young  Reddi,  concerning  whom  one 
of  tlioin  writes  as  follows : — 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  51 

"  This  young  man,  there  first  heard  of  the  new  and  living 
way,  and  resolved  to  walk  in  it.  He  visited  ns  at  the  bunga- 
low; expressed  his  determination,  and,  though  faithfully 
informed  of  the  difficulties  that  awaited  him,  and  of  the  trials 
he  might  be  called  on  to  encounter,  he  shrank  not ;  but 
voluntarily  renounced  caste ;  abandoned  all ;  [ind  for  fear  of 
detection  and  its  inevitable  consequence;  immediately  went  to 
a  catechist's  house  in  Chittoor.  There  he  remained  for  some 
days  learning  more  of  tTie  truth,  and  evincing  most  resolutely 
his  abhorrence  of  idolatry.  Though  his  subsequent  conduct 
has  not  been,  in  all  respects,  so  satisfactory  as  could  be 
desired,  he  has  shown  no  inclination  to  retm'n  to  his  former 
practices ;  and  we  trust  that  more  intimate  acquaintance  with 
Christian  truth  may  develop  his  character,  and  strengthen 
him  in  the  faith." 

A    BBAHMIN    CONVERTED. 

"A  young  Brahmin  joined  us  at  Mudnapilly,  at  which 
place  we  spent  a  few  days  while  touring  in  that  region.  We 
had  preached  several  times  in  the  town  and  sm'rounding  vil- 
lages, and  had  noticed  this  young  man  in  his  visit  to  our  tent 
for  the  purpose  of  procuring  books ;  but  we  had  no  intimation 
of  any  wish  on  his  part  to  embrace  Christianity  until  the  day 
of  our  departure,  when  he  came  and  asked  permission  to 
accompany  us.  He  left,  unknown  to  his  friends;  divested 
himself  of  his  sacied  thread  and  tuft  of  hair,  two  decided 
marks  of  heathenism ;  broke  caste,  by  eating  with  our  Chris- 
tian boys ;  attended  us  during  tli3  remainder  of  the  tour, 
going  with  us  into  the  streets  to  preach ;  and  gave  'us  every 
reason  to  be  satisfied  with  his  sincerity  and  earnestness.  He 
[las  now  been  witli  us  nearly  six  months.  About  three  months 
ago  he  was,  at  his  own  request,  baptized." 


52  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 


A    PERSECUTED    CONVERT. 

"On  our  last  tour,  we  found  a  lad  whom  we  had  lost 
sight  of  for  nearly  a  year.  He  joined  us  fro.n  heathenism 
about  two  years  ago.  A  short  time  afterwards,  a  desire  to  see 
his  friends  so  overcame  him,  that  he  ran  away  from  the  Sem- 
inary into  which  he  nad  been  admitted.  He,  however,  gladly 
returned  with  two  native  Christians  whom  we  sent  in  search 
of  him.  When  the  next  vacation  occurred,  I  gave  him  leave 
to  go  home  for  two  wesks.  He  wont,  but  did  not  return. 
Nearly  a  year  passed,  when  one  of  our  preaching  tom's 
brought  us  near  his  native  village.  He  made  his  appearance 
at  our  tent,  and  declared  that  he  had  been  prevented  from 
returning  to  us  by  his  relations.  It  see:ns  that  they  did  every- 
thing in  their  power  to  induce  him  to  apostatize  from  the  faith, 
and  relapse  into  heathenism.  Failing  in  every  other  attempt, 
they  thought  to  secure  him  by  forcing  him  into  the  marriage 
relation.  A  girl  was  brought  and  place<l  at  his  side,  and  the 
nuptial  ceremony  was  performed.  As  he  refused  to  tie  on 
the  tali*  his  friends  caught  his  hands  and  forced  him  to  do  it. 
As  soon  as  he  was  released,  he  tore  the  tall  fro;n  the  neck  of 
the  girl,  protested  against  the  violent  proceedings  and  left  the 
house.  Kot  only  did  he  resist  every  attempt  to  make  him 
worship  idols,  but  he  went  from  place  to  place  reading  relig- 
ious tracts  to  the  people,  and  telling  them  of  the  Saviour. 
When  he  heard  of  our  arrival,  he  hastened  to  our  tent,  and 
declared  his  determination  never  again  to  leave  ns.  I  could 
scarcely  credit  this  account  which  the  lad  gave  of  himself,  until 
his  heathen  relatives  came  and  confirmed  every  word  of  it. 
When  I  asked  them  wUethor  he  hi  I  refused  to  worship  idols. 


*  The  tali  is  the  Hindu  inania<je  token  corivspondinf,'  to  our  wedding 
rin^.     In  the  nuptial  ceremony,  the  bridegroom  ties  it  around  the  bride's" 
neck. 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION.  53 


they  answered  most  bitterly  :  '  Yes,  and  lie  has  done  nothing 
for  the  last  eleven  months  but  preach  Christianity.'  They  did 
all  in  their  power  to  induce  him  to  return  home  with  them. 
He,  however,  resisted  their  entreaties,  and  is  now  pursuing  his 
studies  again  in  the  Seminary." 

CONVERTED   FROM    IDOLATRY   BY   AN"    IDOL. 

"  Another  lad  joined  us  a  few  months  since.  He  was 
attending  the  annual  festival  at  a  celebrated  temple,  when 
the  huge  idol-car  came  to  a  siidlsn  stop,  and  could  not  be 
moved  on  by  the  united  efforts  of  the  multitude.  It  remained 
out  all  night,  and  persons  were  stationed  about  the  idol  to  guard 
its  jewels  from  robbery.  As  the  young  man  witnessed  this 
scene,  he  became  convinced  that  an  idol  which  cannot  help 
its  own  car  and  guard  its  own  jewels  is  not  a  god.  This  con- 
viction was  strengthened  by  a  tract  which  was  handed  to  him 
during  the  festival.  Shortly  after,  he  wandered  up  to  Arcot. 
Weary  and  faint,  he  sat  down  on  the  steps  of  our  chm-ch. 
Soon  the  wife  of  tlie  native  pastor  came  to  the  church,  and 
seeing  the  lad,  spoke  to  him  of  the  Saviour,  \7ho  said :  '  Come 
unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden  and  I  will  give 
you  rest.'  He  entered  the  chm-ch,  listened  to  the  sermon, 
and  afterwards  held  a  long  conversation  with  the  native  pas- 
tor. As  the  result  of  this,  he  determined  to  become  a  Christ- 
ian. He  was  sent  to  Yellore,  and  has  been  under  instruction 
ever  since." 

A    DETERMINED    BRAHMIN. 

"  A  Brahmin  came  to  us  a  few  months  since,  and  besought 
us  to  receive  him  to  the  Christian  religion.  As  we  had  kno^vn 
nothing  of  him  previously,  and  as  his  knowledge  of  the  Bible 
was  limited,  we  put  him  off.  We,  however,  instructed  Uim, 
and  supplied  him  with  religious  reading.  He  is  still  urging 
us  most  earnestly  to  receive  him,  though  we  have  told  him  of 


54 


THE  AECOT   MISSION. 


the  fearful  sacrifice  he  must  make  in  becoming  a  Christian. 
He  declares  that  it  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  who  has  brought 
him  to  liis  present  state  of  mind ;  that  he  simply  throws  him- 
self at  Jesus'  feet,  and  that  he  is  prepared  to  meet  all  the  trials 
which  may  follow  his  change  of  faith.  We  have  seen  nothing 
in  his  conduct  to  cause  ns  to  doubt  liis  sincerity,  and  shall 
probably  soon  comply  with  his  urgent  request  to  be  received." 

Such  instances  might  be  cited  ad  libitum,^  but  the   above 
will  sufiice  for  illustrative  purposes. 


TABLE  SHOWma   EVANaELICAL   WOES   DTOINa   TWELVE   TBABS. 


AimO   DOMINI. 

NUMBER    OF 
ADDRESSES. 

NU>tBER    OF 
ACTDIENCES. 

NUMBER     OF 

BOOKS 
DISTRIBUTED. 

1864 

3,113 

93,824 

8,4S1 

1865 

2,976 

82,337 

5,">22 

1866 

3,978 

79,939 

5,461 

1867 

2,901 

91,470 

4,479 

1868 

6,679 

202,283 

8,949 

1869 

10,171 

235,392 

8,945 

1870 

13,875 

337,385 

11,500 

1871 

13,927 

330,814 

11,698 

1872 

11.819 

344,397 

8.379 

1873 

11,974 

338,399 

5,3:^6 

1874 

12,548 

359,804 

6,390 

1875 

10,513 

297,132 

6.254 

12  YEARS 

104.474 

2,793,176 

90,894 

THE   ARGOT    MISSION.  55 

There  is  no  statistical  record  of  the  evangelistic  work 
done  dui'ing  the  first  eleven  years  of  the  mission's  existence. 
It  should  be  remarked,  that  in  the  above  table,  the  statistics 
of  the  fonr  years, — 1864  to  1867,  inclusive,  are  incomplete ; 
retm'ns  having  been  made  by  only  a  part  of  those  engaged  in 
the  work.  From  1868,  onward,  the  record  was  fully  and  ac- 
curately kept,  and  may  therefore  be  relied  on,  as  giving  a 
correct  view  of  the  work  done  during  that  period. 

FREE    READING    ROOMS. 

As  an  additional  means  of  instruction  and  evangelization, 
Free  Reading  Rooms  have  been  opened  in  the  business  streets 
of  several  of  the  larger  Stations.  These  rooms  are  supplied 
with  religious  and  secular  magazines,  periodicals  and  news- 
papers for  general  reading.  Bibles,  tracts  and  miscellaneous 
books  are  also  kept  for  sale,  and  one  or  two  catechists  attend 
several  liom-s  daily,  to  preach  and  to  converse  with  visitors, 
who  often  assemble  in  large  numbers.  At  one  of  these  Read- 
ing Rooms,  the  Gospel  was  preached  in  a  single  year  268 
times,  to  12,860  heathen,  and  299  religious  and  educational 
works  were  sold. 


EDUCATIONAL    DEPARTMENT. 

THE    ARGOT    SEMINARY. 

The  prime  necessity  of  securing  an  efiicient  staff  of 
Native  Assistants,  was,  as  we  have  before  mentioned,  fully 
ap-'  reciated  b}^  the  Mission  at  the  earliest  period  of  its  exist- 


56  THE  ARCOT  3IISSI0N. 


ence.  The  difficulty  of  procuring  and  transporting  foreign 
laborers  to  the  field — to  say  nothing  of  the  comparatively  large 
expenses  unavoidably  connected  with  their  maintenance  there? 
renders  it  sufficiently  obvious,  that  as  much  as  possible  of  the 
work  of  evangelization  should  be  devolved  upon  qualified 
natives,  whose  S3rvic35  can  be  at  once  more  easily  procured 
and  far  more  economically  continued.  Add  to  this,  the  fact 
tliat  the  self-sustentation  of  the  native  Christian  church,  inde- 
pendently of  foreign  aid, — a  consummation  in  the  last  degree 
desu'able,  is  conditioned  by  an  adequate  supply  of  indigenous 
pastors  and  teachers,  and  the  further  fact  that  only  such  pastors 
and  teachers  can  eventually  meet  the  social  and  sympathetic 
exigencies  of  the  native  churches ;  and  we  need  say  no  more 
as  to  the  eminent  suitableness  of  making  the  education  and 
training  of  such  men,  one  of  the  capital  aims  of  thought  and 
effort. 

Moreover,  experience  has  amply  proved  that  in  India,  at 
the  present  stage,  at  least,  of  Christian  development,  each 
mission  can  secure  a  serviceable  corps  of  native  helpers  only 
by  its  own  prevision  and  effort  to  that  end  ;  and  that  missions 
which  depend  on  a  supply,  from  sources  however  good,  exter- 
nal to  themselves,  are  invariably  hampered  and  embarrassed  by 
both  the  paucity  and  incompetence  of  their  native  coadjutors. 

Moved  by  these  considerations,  the  Arcot  Mission  has 
always  desired  and  sought  to  make  its  Male  Seminary,  a  first- 
class  educational  establishment ;  and  to  approximate  its  con- 
stitution and  scholarship,  as  closely  as  the  nature  of  tiling.^ 
woidd  allow,  to  lliose  of  colleges  and  se.ninaries  in  more 
favored  lands. 


THE  ARGOT  MISSION.  57 

The  effort  has  proved,  partially,  a  success.  We  say 
partially,  because  adverse  circumstances,  which,  on  a  retro- 
spective view,  are  the  more  to  be  regretted  as  they  seem  not  to 
have  been  altogether  unavoidable,  have  certainly  postponed, 
not  to  say  prevented,  the  full  attainment  of  what  has  con- 
tinually been  desired  and  aimed  at.  The  unanimous  sense  of 
the  mission  has  always  demanded  that  at  least  one  missionary, 
relieved  of  other  duties,  should  devote  his  whole  time  and 
effort  to  the  Institution ;  and  that  the  expenditure  of  money 
needed  for  its  vigorous  maintenance,  ought  to  be  limited  only 
by  a  judicious  economy.  But,  in  point  of  fact,  neither  of 
these  desiderata  has  been  compassed.  The  first  has  even 
been  thwarted  by  the  small  number  of  missionaries,  laboring 
under  too  great  tension ;  and  the  second  by  a  pecuniary  con- 
dition, always  restricted  and  incommensm"ate  to  the  demands 
of  the  institution.  The  consequence  is  that,  while  moderately 
good  results  have  been  unquestionably  reached,  and  a  fairly 
useful  body  of  native  assistants  have  been  trained  and  inducted 
into  offices  suited  to  their  acquirements  and  abilities,  the  pri- 
mary and  paramount  aim  of  the  Seminary,  viz.,  the  supplying 
of  ordained  pastors  to  the  native  churches,  has  not  been 
accomplished.  Its  graduates  are,  in  the  main,  excellent  men, 
well  qualified  to  be  teachers  and  catechists  ;  and  many  of  them 
have  proved  signally  useful  in  those  capacities.  Yet  the  fact 
remains  that,  owing  chiefly  to  a  partial  lack  in  them  of  self- 
reliant  judgment  and  of  original,  independent  energy,  neither 
the  Classis  nor  the  missionaries  have  ever  yet  deemed  it  best 
to  ordain  any  one  of  them  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel.  We 
believe  that  this  defect  in  character  is  traceable  mainly  to  the 


58  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 

privation  of  a  constantly  formative  and  stimulating  personal 
influence  which  cannot  be  had  in  India,  apart  from  the  foreign 
agency.  Had  the  lads,  while  in  the  Seminary,  been  uniformly 
in  direct  disciplinary  contact  with  a  missionary  devoted  espe- 
cially to  its  superintendence,  we  doubt  not  that  the  infirmity 
alluded  to,  would  have  been,  in  a  large  measm*e,  corrected  if 
not  thoroughly  cured ;  and  that  a  sufiicient  number  of  the 
graduates  would  have  been  found  qualified,  in  this  respect  as 
they  already  are  in  others,  for  the  highest  ofiice  in  the  Church, 
We  have  dwelt  somewhat  at  length  and  emphatically  on  this 
point,  because  now  more  than  ever  it  is  important  that  native 
pastors  should  be  pro^dded  for  the  native  churches.  Yet, 
notwithstanding  that  urgent  appeals  have  been  made,  there 
seems  little  immediate  prospect  that  the  difficulty  will  be 
remedied.  Unquestionably  a  missionary  ought  to  be  specially 
appointed  to  this  department,  and  that  without  delay :  else 
must  much  of  the  fruit,  acquired  by  long  years  of  patient  toil, 
be  either  lost  or  suffer  sad  deterioration. 

We  pass  to  a  brief  descriptive  and  historical  sketch 
cf  the  Seminary  : — 

The  students  at  the  Institution  are  all  boarders,  and — a 
few  weeks  excepted, — ^spend  the  entire  year  within  its  walls. 
Thus  they  are  kept — as  is  very  necessary  in  India — under 
constant  supervision  and  training.  In  fact,  they  are  regarded 
as  children  of  the  mission,  and  every  effort  possible,  witli  the 
means  in  hand,  is  made  to  equip  them  physically,  mentally, 
and  spiritually  for  tlie  work  to  which  tliey  are  prospectively 
destined.  Tl.c  curricuhim  is  arranged  to  continue  six  years, 
and  is  as  liberal  as  circumstances  will  allow.      It  embraces : — 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  59 


IN  THE  ACADEMIC  DEPARTMENT: 

Geography ;  Grammar  and  Readings  in  f om*  languages, 
Tamil,  Telugu,  Sanscrit,  and  Greek ;  Mathematics,  including 
Arithmetic,  Algebra,  and  Euclid ;  History,  universal  and  par- 
ticular ;  Katm'al  History ;  Astronomy ;  Anatomy ;  Moral 
Science,  and  Anthology  in  four  languages. 

IN    THE    THEOLOGICAL    DEPARTMENT: 

Exegesis  of  the  Old  and  Kew  Testaments  with  Commen- 
taries and  Analytical  text-books;  Harmony  of  the  Gospels; 
Shorter,  and  Heidelberg  Catechisms,  with  Commentaries  and 
proof-texts.  Exposition  of  Prophecy ;  Sacred  Geography ; 
Church  History;  Lectures  on  Theology,  Didactic,  Polemic, 
Pastoral,  &c. ;  Whateley's,  and  Rhenius'  Evidences  of  Chris- 
tianity ;  Rhenius'  Body  of  Divinity ;  Test  of  Religions ; 
Butler's  Sermons;  Beschis'  Instructions  to  Catechists;  Pil- 
grim's Progress ;  Claude's  Essay,  with  practical  sermonizing, 
&c.,  &c.  The  pupils  are  also  experimentally  trained  for  evan- 
gelistic labor  by  occasionally  accompanying  the  missionaries 
on  their  itinerating  tours,  and  by  weekly  excursions  with  the 
teachers  to  neighboring  heathen  villages;  in  the  latter  of 
which,  the  boys  themselves  have  been  known  to  preach  to  more 
than  16,000  people  in  a  single  year. 

The  classes  are  examined  every  week,  by  the  missionaries 
in  charge ;  and  annually  by  a  committee  of  the  Mission,  and 
also  by  the  Government  Inspector  of  schools  separately.  We 
would  gladly  quote  some  of  the  reports  of  the  examiners,  but 
space  forbids ;  and  we  must  content  om'selves  with  the  remark 


60  THE    ARCOT   MISSION. 

that  those  reports  are,  in  general,  eulogistic  of  the  institution 
and  its  students;  and  that  the  Government  emphasizes  its 
approbation  by  making  an  annual  award  of  several  hundred 
Rupees  to  meet  in  part  the  salaries  of  the  native  teachers. 

Habits  of  cleanliness  are  inculcated  and  enforced;  and 
industry,  as  well  as  health,  is  promoted  by  requiring  a  mea- 
sure of  physical  labor  on  the  arable  land  adjoining  the  building. 
The  spiritual  interests  of  the  pupils  are  looked  after  with 
prayerful  diligence,  and,  we  rejoice  to  add,  with  the  happiest 
results ;  as  is  evinced  by  the  pleasing  fact,  that  almost  all  the 
graduates  are  now  leading  consistent  and  useful  lives  as  ser- 
vants of  Christ  and  agents  of  the  Mission.  The  expense  of 
board,  clothing,  and  books  for  each  student,  averages  S40  per 
annum. 

There  is  room  barely  to  epitomize  the  history  of  the 
Seminary  daring  the  period  under  review.  In  the  year  1S61, 
there  were  only  twenty  boarders.  The  quick  development 
of  the  village  move.nent,  which  l)9gan  in  ISGi,  surprised  the 
mission  with  but  a  s  nail  and,  relatively  to  the  rapidly  expand- 
ing work,  an  utterly  insufficient  staff  of  assistants ;  and  the 
embarrassment  resulting  therefrom,  induced  a  correspondingly 
i-apid  annual  enlargement  of  the  Institution  until  it  reached 
its  highest  number  of  fifty-two  students  in  1869.  The  supply 
of  native  helpers  having,  in  time,  overtaken  the  demand,  the 
list  of  pupils  has,  since  then,  gradually  narrowed  down  to  the 
figure  of  twenty-nine  in  1876. 

The  large  increase  of  boarders  in  1865  and  1866  necessi- 
tated what  had  previously  been  desirable,  viz.,  the  erection  of 
a  building  for  the  institution.     Up  to  that  time  the  students 


TEIE  ARCOT  MISSION.  61 

had  O33iipiod  snail,  ill-ventilated  out-houses,  situated  on  ground 
so  low  that  '•  water  stood  six  iuohes  deep  in  the  rooms  wlien- 
ever  it  rained  heavily.'"  The  increase  of  occupants  augaiented, 
bv  over-crowding,  the  alrealy  sufficieutly  obvious- nntitnoss  of 
the  damp  and  unhealthy  premises.  Cases  of  dysentery,  fever 
and  congestion  of  the  lung5,  became  alarmingly  frequent ;  and 
it  was  feared  that  the  constitutions  of  several  of  the  sufferers 
were  permanently  shattered.  Urgent  appeals,  enforced  by  these 
painful  arguments  were  made,  and  resulted  in  sociuring,  in 
the  year  186T,  an  appropriation  of  $9,000.  Eligible  grounds, 
on  which  already  stood  a  house  suitable  for  the  residence  of 
the  missionary  and  his  family,  were  immediately  purchased, 
and  the  Seminary  building  soon  began  to  rise  from  tlie  earth. 
It  was  completed  in  due  time,  and  on  the  23d  December,  1868, 
was  occupied  by  the  school,  after  its  solemn  dedication  with 
interesting  exercises,  to  the  service  of  God.  It  is  a  handsome 
and  substantial  brick  edifice,  with  ample  acconnnodation  for 
eighty  or  more  boarders.     See  Illustration  on  page  62. 

The  great  (h-awback  to  the  complete  success  of  this  Insti- 
tution, has,  from  the  first,  been  the  want  of  the  continued  and 
exclusive  services  of  a  competent  Head.  Desiralde  as  it  was 
that  two  missionaries,  one  of  them  devoted  to  the  Seminary, 
should  reside  at  Vellore  ;  the  claims  of  other  sections  of  tlie 
field  upon  the  limited  foreign  force  were  always  too  pressing 
to  admit  of  such  an  arrangement.  Consequently,  the  time 
and  efforts  of  the  one  missionary  stationed  at  Vellore,  be- 
ing of  necessity  distributed  among  a  multiplicity  of  cases  and 
duties,  it  was  shnply  impossible  for  him,  witliout  neglecjting 
equally  pressing  interests,  to  give  the  Seminary  the  attention 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  63 

wliicli  its  iinportance  merited.  Repeated,  but  always  unsuc- 
cessful attempts  were  made  to  engage  a  European  master. 
And  so  the  Mission  was  reluctantly  compelled  to  content  itself 
with  the  possibilities  of  the  situation.  All  that  could  be  done 
with  the  best  native  teachers  procurable,  was  done  ;  their 
instructions  being  supplemented,  so  far  as  other  engagements 
would  allow,  by  those  of  the  missionaries  and  missionary 
ladies  residing  at  the  Station.  As  already  stated,^the  results, 
while  tliey  have  l)Gen  l)y  no  means  a  failure,  have  yet  fallen 
short  of  the  chief  aim  of  the  school,  viz:  providing  native 
pastors  for  the  native  churches. 

We  close  this  sketch  with  one  or  two  pertinent  extracts 
from  the  latest  Mission  Reports  : 

"We  ciinuot  leave  this  subject  without  urging  upon  the 
Board  the  necessity  of  sending  a  man  out  specially  for  tliis 
Institution.  The  indispensableness  of  this  action  is  felt  every 
day.  The  fact  that  good  native  teacliers  have  been  secured, 
does  not  affect  the  question.  It  still  needs  tlie  impress  of  a 
western  mind,  western  discipline,  and  a  western  code  of  moral- 
ity to  make  the  boys  strong  and  efficient ;  and  not  till  these 
are  secured,  will  they  go  forth  thoroughly  armed  as  far  as 
human  training  goes." 

Again :  "  There  is,  however,  an  indispensable  condition 
to  the  efficiency  and  success  of  this  Institution  in  the  futm-e, 
and  that  is  a  proper  master.  Each  year  convinces  us  more  and 
more  of  this.  K  we  want  efficient  men  who,  in  addition  to  a 
thorough  educational  training,  shall  carry  with  them  a  moral 
force  that  shall  make  itself  felt,  they  must  come  in  contact 
more  intimately  and  more  continuously  with  a  well-trained 
western  mind.  This  can  only  be  effected  by  a  missionary  giv- 
ing his  ivhole  time  to  the  interests  of  the  school,  and  spending 


64  '  THE   ARGOT   MISSION. 


the  greater  part  of  eacli  day  with  the  lads.  However  well- 
trained  and  educated  a  native  may  be,  he  does  not  possess  the 
power  and  tact  of  successfully  training  other  minds ;  and  the 
experience  of  other  and  older  Missions  has  led  them  to  supply 
their  higher  institutions  with  trained  European  teachers.  The 
result  is  that  men  going  out  of  institutions  so  f  urnislied  are  at  a 
premium,  men  capable  of  meeting  responsibility  and  inspiring 
contidence." 

"  This  is  no  new  question  with  us.  We  have  thought  and 
talked  much  about  it  privately,  and  at  our  Mission  conferences, 
and  have  again  and  again  proposed  to  the  Board  to  send  out 
either  a  minister  or  layman  to  take  charge  of  the  Seminary 
and  devote  his  whole  time  to  its  interests.  Financial  embarrass- 
ment and  other  causes,  however,  prevented.  Still,  so  fully 
were  we  impressed  with  the  necessity  and  importance  of  this 
measure  that  we  resolved  at  our  annual  meeting  in  1874  to  try 
and  secure  the  services  of  a  teaclier  from  Germany,  and  meet 
his  salary,  for  a  time,  from  such  donations  as  we. could  obtain 
from  friends  in  India.  This  project,  however,  failed.  Our 
work  has  now  reached  a  stage  in  which  the  services  of  such  a 
master  have  become  more  than  ever  necessary,  even  indis- 
pensable to  om-  efficiency  and  success.  Though  men  wlio  go 
out  from  tl^e  Seminary  are  many  of  them  good  men  with  fair 
attainments  and  good  purposes,  they  yet  lack  some  of  the  traits 
of  habit  and  thought  which  are  essential  to  complete  success ; 
and  which  the  miscellaneous  character  of  our  present  efforts, 
however  useful,  can  never  secure  to  them.  Nothing  short  of 
a  well-qualified  foreign  master  who  will  make  it  his  business  to 
train  these  young  men,  will  meet  the  case.  The  subject  is  of 
the  utmost  importance;  for  the  future  of  our  missiou  depends 
very  nnicli  on  the  character  of  tlie  agents  we  employ.  A  mis- 
sionary could  not  devote  liis  powers  to  a  better  purpose,  and  we 
earnestly  hope  the   Board  will    give  the    su])ject    immediaro 


THE   ARGOT   MISSION.  65 

and   serious  consideration,    and   send  us  a  man  as    early   as 
possible." 

FEMALE    SEMINARY   AT    CHITTOOE. 

TJie  women  of  India  liave  for  ages  been  rigidly  debarred 
from  all  educational  privileges.  The  laws  of  the  sacred  Sas- 
tras,  equally  "with  the  hereditary  and  inveterate  prejudices  of 
the  people,  are  inexorably  hostile  to  the  intellectual  culture  of 
the  female  sex.  None  but  courtesans  learn  to  read  and  wi'ite ; 
and,  if  by  any  possibility,  a  respectable  woman  should  become 
possessed  of  even  these  elementary  acquirements,  the  fact 
would,  unless  carefully  concealed,  brand  her  with  indelible 
shame.  Missionaries  have  from  the  fii'st,  appreciated  the 
importance  of  rebuking  this  barbarous  and  abhorrent  usage, 
and  of  demonstrating  to  the  Hindu  by  the  actual  education 
and  elevation  of  members  of  the  sex,  the  possibility  and  feasi- 
bility of  blending  moral  excellence  and  pm-ity  with  intellectual 
culture,  in  the  tout  ensemble  of  woman's  character.  Influenced 
by  these  considerations,  as  well  as  by  a  wish  to  confer  the  price- 
less gift  of  science  upon  the  defrauded  moiety  of  India's 
people,  and  pressed,  furthermore,  by  the  conspicuous  suitable- 
ness of  pro\dding  intelligent  and  companionable  wives  for 
their  native  assistants,  the  Arcot  Mission  gave  timely  attention 
and  prominence  to  the  subject  of  Female  Education.  Gu-ls' 
schools  were  opened  immediately  on  its  establishment,  and  so 
early  as  the  year  1855,  we  find  this  record:  "Three  orphan 
girls  have  been  taken  into  the  Missionary's  house  as  boarders, 
who,  with  three  other  large  girls,  are  instructed  daily.  These 
will  probably  form  the  germ  of  a  Girls'  Boarding  School. 


66  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 

We  would  be  glad  to  increase  the  number,  but  have  not  the 
means  for  tlieu-  support.  Those  already  received  are  main- 
tained by  private  charity."  Two  years  later  the  number  of 
boarders  was  seven,  and  in  1860,  had  increased  to  fourteen. 
At  this  period,  we  find  tlie  "  Female  Seminary  "  among  the 
permanently  established  institutions  of  the  Mission :  still  small 
from  the  lack  of  funds,  but  prosperous  and  full  of  hope  for 
the  future. 

MANAGEMENT    AND   AIMS. 

The  Seminary  lias  always  been  under  the  superintendance 
of  the  missionary-lady,  resident  at  Cliittoor,  assisted  by  an 
excellent  matron  and  one  or  two  native  teachers.  Its  design 
is  not  so  mucli  brilliant  scholarship  and  striking  residts,  as  it 
is  the  qualifying  its  pupils  to  perform  in  a  womanly  and 
efficient  way,  the  duties  of  the  station  in  life,  which  as  the 
wives  of  native  helpers  or  teachers  in  primary  schools,  the 
greater  part  of  them  are  expected  to  occupy.  To  raise  them 
above  their  prospective  condition,  would  be  tantamount  to 
making  them  disappointed  and  discontented,  not  to  say  unhappy 
women,  for  the  greater  part  of  tlieir  lives.  The  aim  therefore, 
is  not  to  anglicize,  but  conversely,  to  keep  them  simple-minded 
Hindu  girls ;  retaining  all  such  native  customs  as  arc  innocent, 
and  suited  to  their  particular  sphere  in  life.  A  plain  Init 
thorough  education  in  Tamil,  Telugu  and  Englisli,  together 
witli  proficiency  in  needlework,  cooking  and  general  domestic 
economy,  is  the  result  kept  in  view.  Cleanliness  and  thrifty 
diligence  are  prescribed  and  insisted  on.  The  pupils  make 
tlieir   own  clothes,  do  the  cooking  and  all   other  household 


THE   ARCOT    MISSION.  67 

work  connected  with  the  institution,  and  are  required  to  keep 
their  persons  as  well  as  the  building,  scrupulously  neat  and 
orderly.  While  on  the  one  hand  no  pains  are  spared  to 
extirpate  fatuous  and  irrational  prejudices,  and  to  break  up 
pernicious  habits,  on  the  other,  every  effort  is  made  to  imbue 
the  pupils  with  right  principles  of  thought  and  action;  and, 
above  all  else,  to  lead  them  to  a  whole-hearted  consecration 
of  themselves  to  the  Saviour.  A  large  proportion  of  their 
time  every  day  is  given  to  the  study  of  the  Bible,  and  they  are 
early  made  conversant  with  the  Heidelberg  and  other  Cate- 
chisms. It  is  not  saying  too  much  to  add,  that  consequently 
their  acquaintance  with  sacred  history  and  biblical  doctrine  is 
larger  and  more  thorough  than  that  of  most  girls  of  their  ages 
in  Christian  lands. 

The  rapid  development  of  the  Mission  in  the  years  1863 
and  1864,  rendered  necessary  a  corresponding  enlargement  of 
the  corps  of  native  helpers,  and  in  1865  it  was  decided  to 
increase  the  number  of  scholars  in  each  Seminary  to  fifty. 
This  action  made  the  erection,  of  adequate  quarters  for  the 
teachers  and  pupils  an  urgent  necessity.  The  missionary  in 
charge  of  the  Female  Seminary  had  already,  in  1863,  written 
as  follows : 

"  It  is  very  desirable  that  a  suitable  building  sliould  be 
provided  for  this  institution.  The  boarders,  averaging  twenty- 
five  souls,  are  crowded  into  two  small  godowns,*  adjoining  the 
Mission-house.  These  are  open  to  the  observation  of  every 
passer-by.     Tliis  compels  an  amount  of  vigilance  and  anxiety 


*  Small  outhouses  or  offices,  measuring  ten  by  twelve  feet. 


68  THE  ARGOT   MISSION, 

which  is  very  trying.  All  acquainted  witli  the  clangers 
attending  female  boarding-schools  in  India,  will  at  once 
apprehend  the  needfulness  of  affording  proper  accommodation 
and  seclusion  to  the  girls.  This  we  cannot  do,  from  want  of 
funds.  The  missionary  will  be  glad  to  receive  donations  for 
this  purpose." 

Again,  in  1864,  lie  wi'ites : — "  In  the  report  of  last  year, 
I  represented  the  desirableness  of  providing  a  suitable  build- 
ing for  the  accommodation  of  the  Seminary.  I  am  now  com- 
pelled to  speak  of  it  as  an  absolute  necessity.  Health,  clean- 
liness, and  morality,  all  demand  that  the  scholars  shall  no 
longer  be  kept  in  the  small,  crowded  and  uncomfortable  rooms 
which  they  have  hitherto  occupied  in  one  of  the  Station  out- 
houses. The  mission  has  long  felt  the  need  of  a  change, 
and  has  authorized  me  to  put  up  a  proper  building,  provided 
I  can  raise  the  needed  :^nds.  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  my  ap- 
peal last  year  proved  almost  finiitless.  About  400  Rupees 
were  all  the  moneys  donated  in  response,  whereas  2,500 
Kupees,  at  the  smallest  calculation,  is  the  sum  required." 

Once  more  in  1865,  after  recounting  the  cheering  pros- 
perity of  the  school  during  the  previous  year,  he  adds : — 

"  I  am  sorry,  however,  that  I  am  still  forced  to  complain. 
The  Seminary  is  utterly  without  proj^er  accommodations. 
Nearly  thirty  girls  are  j'^et  crowded  into  two  small,  low 
godowns,  contracted  and  without  ventilation.  Health,  cleanli- 
ness and  morals  are  all  at  stake.  For  two  years  I  have  made 
h)ud  appeals  for  relief.  But  there  has  been  no  adequate  re- 
sponse. During  the  last  twelve  months  about  one  thousand 
Rupees  were  subhX'ribcd  towards  erecting  a  suitable  house; 
and,  witli  tlie  approbation  of  the  Mission,  I  began  and  liavc 
carried  the  woi'k  up  to  that  amount  of  expenditure.  At  least 
2000  Rupees   more,  are    necessary  to   complete   the  edifice. 


THE  ARGOT  MISSION.  69 


I  can  only  call  out  again,  hoping  and  praying  that,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  the  call  may  prove  loud  and  effective  enough 
to  enter  Christian  hearts,  and  cause  them  to  well  forth 
benevolence  in  furtherance  of  this  most  worthy  enterprise. 
Christian  mothers,  think  of  the  comforts  and  privileges  and 
blessings  with  which  a  bountiful  Providence  sm'rounds  your 
highly  favored  daughters ;  and  in  gratitude  to  the  Giver,  send 
your  gifts  and  offerings  to  release  their  humble  sisters  from 
discomfort  and  danger.  Every  Rupee  you  give  for  this  object 
■will,  I  feel  assured,  be  retm-ned  with  large  interest  into  the 
treasury  of  your  prosperity.  '  There  is  that  scattereth,  and  yet 
increaseth '  '  The  liberal  soul  shall  be  made  fat,  and  he  that 
watereth  shall  be  watered  also  himself  Good  security, 
surely,  for  all  who  will  send  contributions  to  this  work  ! " 

Up  to  this  point,  the  Missionary's  tune  is  decidedly  in  the 
key  minor,  despondent;  but  just  here  we  find  a  sudden  and 
enlivening  transition  to  the  key  major,  triumphant.  In  1866, 
he  writes : 

"  It  gives  me  great  pleasm-e  to  say  that  the  building  begun 
in  1865  is  now  almost  completed.  It  is  a  spacious  and  com- 
modious edifice ;  and  will  conduce  largely  to  the  comfort  and 
health  of  its  inmates.  Thus,  a  great  source  of  anxiety  and 
vexation  is  dried  up." 

And  in  1867:— 

"  This  Institution  furnishes  the  brightest  coloring  in  the 
picture  of  our  work  for  the  year.  The  removal  of  the  pupils 
from  two  small,  unventilated  godowns  into  a  large  and  airy 
building  has  proved  in  every  way  beneficial.  The  transfer  has 
been  strikingly  productive  of  improvement,  physical,  mental 
and  moral.  The  girls  are  firmer  in  health,  immensely  more 
cheerful  in  disposition,  brighter  in  intellect,  and,  on  the  whole. 


70  THE  ARCOT   MISSION. 

umcli  better  behaved  than  iu  former  years.  The  only  wonder 
is  that,  in  their  old  quarters,  they  did  not  degenerate  into  living 
mummies.  We,  as  well  as  the  inmates  of  the  new  building, 
revel  in  plenty  of  room,  plenty  of  ah",  and  plenty  of  resulting 
comfort,  all  of  which  are  found  in  our  recently  completed 
seminary  building.  We  are  very  thankful  for  it,  and  its  con- 
veniences." 

It  is  but  justice  to  state  that,  of  the  money  expended  in  the 
erection  of  this  building,  the  greater  part,  $2,000,  was  given 
I'y  Mrs.  Susan  Gridley,  a  noble  Christian  lady  of  Utica,N.  Y. 

Possessed  now  of  ample  accommodation,  the  Seminary 
rapidly  hicreased  the  number  of  its  pupils  from  thirty  to  fifty- 
live  ;  this  last  being  the  highest  figure  ever  reached.  The  ser- 
vices of  a  competent  principal  were  secured ;  the  course  of 
study  was  enlarged  and  systematized  ;  more  effective  methods 
of  teaching  and  discipline  were  introduced,  and  the  Institution 
was  placed  on  altogether  a  better  footing.  The  pupils,  besides 
undergoing  a  weekly  CKamination  by  the  lady  in  charge,  were 
subjected  once  a  year  to  a  thorough  testing  of  their  acquire- 
ments and  progress  by  a  committee  of  the  Mission.  The  re- 
ports of  the  conniiittees  have  been  uniformly  favorable,  and  in 
many  instances  highly  commendatory.  •  We  give  a  single  ex- 
tract : — 

"  The  Female  Seminary  Committee  beg  leave  to  report 
that  they  have  thoroughly  examined  all  the  classes  in  tlie  studies 
of  the  year ;  and  are  happy  to  say  that  the  examination  lias 
been  very  creditably  sustained,  showing  both  diligent  applica- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  students  and  persevering  (h-illiug  on  the 
part  of  the  teachers.     The  classes  showed  also  a  very  pleasing 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  71 

proficiency  in  mnsic  by  singing  christian  lyrics  in  chorus  both 
in  Tamil  and  Tekigu,  which  were  rendered  in  perfect  harmony 
and  rhythm,  with  distinct  pronunciation,  and  in  a  sweet  tone  of 
voice.  The  committee  went  over  the  spacious  building  lately 
erected,  and  inspected  the  sleeping,  eating,  cooking,  bathing, 
and  other  rooms,  and  found  them  all  clean  and  neat.  They 
furthermore  partook  of  the  mid-day  meal  of  curry  and  rice 
prepared  by  the  girls  themselves,  and  found  their  housewifery 
unexceptional." 

In  addition  to  the  examination  by  the  Mission  Committee, 
the  pupils  have,  of  late  years,  been  subjected  to  a  distinct  ex- 
amination by  officials  of  the  Government.  E.  C.  Caldwell, 
Esq.,  the  Government  Inspector  of  Schools,  in  his  report  of 
1874  to  the  Director  of  Public  Instruction,  says : — 

"/67r.'  I  have  the  honor  in  forwarding  the  accompanying- 
certifying  memorial  of  the  American  Mission  Girls'  Boardhig 
School  at  Chittoor,  to  report  that  the  school  is  held  in  a  large 
and  commodious  building,  built  expressly  for  the  purpose,  and 
that  it  is  more  than  ordinarily  well  and  efficiently  managerl. 
The  number  of  pupils  on  the  roll  was  iifty-four,  of  whom  fifty 
were  present  for  examination.  Their  attendance,  owing  doubt- 
less in  part  to  the  pupils  being  boarded  in  the  establishment, 
was  remarkably  good.  Their  answering  too  was  particularly 
good,  with  the  exception  in  arithmetic  of  a  few  girls  whose 
progress  in  that  branch  was  not  in  keeping  witli  then-  standard 
on  other  subjects.  In  sewing,  as  in  the  case  of  the  schools  of 
the  same  mission  in  Yellore,  the  girls  were  generally  far  in  ad- 
vance of  the  standards  required  of  them." 

A  grant  to  the  Seminary  of  Rupees  688,  was  awarded  l)y 
Government  as  the  "result"  of  this  examination.  The  crochet 
and  other  fancy  work  done  by  the  girls  is  sold  from  time  to 


T2  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 


time,  and  has  of  late  realized  from  Eupees  200  to  250  a  year. 
The  proceeds  of  the  sales  added  to  the  annual  grants  of  Gov- 
ernment under  the  "result  system"  materially  assist  in  the 
maintenance  of  the  institution. 

The  religious  complexion  of  the  Seminary  has  been  singu- 
larly bright  and  cheering.  From  its  origin  almost,  the  blessing 
of  God  in  the  operation  of  His  Spirit  has  conspicuously  attended 
the  efforts  made  to  lead  the  pupils  to  a  personal  surrender  to 
Cliiist,  There  have  been  periods  of  exceptional  interest  in 
spiritual  things.  The  observance  of  the  "week  of  prayer"  in 
January,  1860,  was  followed  by  a  manifest  tenderness  of  feel- 
ing. Voluntary  prayer  meetings  were  held,  and  five  out  of  the 
fourteen  boarders  were  received  to  the  communion  of  the  chm'ch. 
In  1863  six  girls  were  brought  to  the  Saviom- ;  and  the  religious 
interest  pervading  the  school  had  its  exponent  in  the  observ- 
ance of  three  meetings  for  prayer  spontaneously  lield  by  the 
pupils  every  day  throughout  the  year.  The  report  of  the  same 
period  contains  the  f ollomng  noteworthy  statement : — 

"  We  record  with  deliglited  gratitude  the  fact  tliat  all  the 
girls  who  f^'om  the  first  have  been  graduated  from  this  Semi- 
nary, either  went  out  of  it  j)rofessing  Christians,  or  became 
such  shortly  after  their  separation.  The  most  of  them  are 
partners  of  our  own  native  helpers ;  and,  so  far  as  we  know, 
all  of  tliem  without  exception  have,  up  to  this  time,  lived  con- 
sistently as  disciples  of  Jesus.  How  precious  and  encoiu-aging 
is  this  evidence  that  the  blessing  of  Jehovah  is  upon  our  Female 
Seminary." 

Similar  records  embellish  the  reports  of  1868,  1872,  1874 
and  1876,  in  which  years  respectively  eiglit,  eighteen,  seven 


THE   AECOT   MISSION. 


and  nine  girls  avowed  themselves  the  handmaidens  of  the  Sav- 
iour. Tn  all  sixty-four  pupils  have  been  gathered  into  the 
chm'ch ;  and  twentj-six  of  the  forty-three  girls  now  in  the  in- 
stitution are  communicants.  Yerily  the  record  is  one  calcu- 
lated to  stimulate  the  zeal  and  beneficence  of  all  who  have 
been  in  any  way  conducive  to  such  felicitous  results. 

The  systematic  benevolence  of  the  scholars,  exercised  at 
the  cost  of  veritable  self-denial,  must  not  be  omitted  from  our 
pictm-e.  Many  of  them  orphans,  and  all  from  poor  families, 
they  are  without  "spending  money"  and  other  potential  som-ces 
of  school-girl  charity.  Yet,  in  recent  years,  we  find  these  hum- 
ble Hindu  girls  contributing  to  religious  and  charitable  enter- 
prises an  annual  average  of  ninety  Rupees — a  very  large  sum 
relatively  to  their  circumstances.  It  should  interest  American 
Christians,  and  pique  their  generous  impulses,  to  know  that 
the  pupils  of  the  Chittoor  Female  Seminary  amass  this  sum  by 
voluntarily  and  cheerfully  denying  themselves  a  portion  of 
their  allotted  food  every  day  through  the  year.  Benevolence 
which  goes  partially  hungry,  that  it  may  relieve  the  gnawing 
necessities  of  others  is  as  indubitably  genuine  as  it  is  charm- 
ingly beautiful. 

Death  has  seldom  visited  the  Seminary.  One  little  girl 
nine  years  old,  died  in  November,  1866!  During  the  early 
stages  of  her  illness  she  spoke  sweetly  of  her  Saviom*,  testify- 
ing delightfully  to  her  faith  in  His  blood.  Subsequently  she 
was  seized  vnth  convulsions  and  remained  unconscious  to  the 
end.  Jessie,  aged  fom'teen,  died  in  April,  1869.  She  suffered 
much  for  several  months  previous  to  her  decease ;  but  her  trials 
were  borne  with  meekness  and  submission.     Her  pastor  saw 


74 


THE  ARCOT   MISSION. 


her  frequently,  and  was  much  cheered  by  the  sph-it  she  mani- 
fested. Full  of  confidence  in  her  Redeemer,  she  repeatedly 
and  emphatically  expressed  the  wish  to  be  released  from  her 
pains  and  find  rest  with  Jesus.  Her  end  was  perfect  peace. 
Two  more  girls,  one  of  whom  was  a  communicant,  were  taken 
off  by  typhoid  fever  in  1872.  Continued  delirium  prevented 
any  intelligent  manifestation  of  religious  consciousness ;  but  it 
is  hoped  that  both  are  in  a  happier  world.  A  fifth,  concerning 
whom  no  special  record  is  found,  died  a  year  or  two  ago. 
These  are  all  the  deaths  which  have  occurred  in  a  period  of 
more  than  twenty  years. 

The  annexed  table  gives  the  statistics  of  the  institution 
fi'om  its  inception  to  the  present  time. 


STATISTICS  OP  THE  FEMALE  SEUINAE7, 

FEOJI  1855  TO  1876. 

CO 
r-l 

CO 

1—1 

Oi 
CO 

1—1 

o 
to 

CO 

SO 
CO 

10 

CO 

•-0 

CO 
1—1 

I— 1 

00 

Oi 
•-0 
XI 

CO 

r-l 

1-1 

CO 

CO 

00 

1- 

1—1 

CO 

r-l 

to 
00 

T-l 

Total  number  of 
boarders  

3 

4 

7 

11 

14 

13 

12 

20 

25 

30 

34 

46 

46 

53 

55 

55 

48 

54 

54 

53 

43 

Admitted  to  eli'h 

5 

6 

4 

2 

8 

5 

18 

7 

9 

Married 

1 

1 

3 

3 

2 

2 

4 

1 

7 

4 

9 

8 

Died 

1 

1 

2 

1 

THE  ARCOT  MISSION.  75 


OTHER   EDUCATIONAL   AGENCIES    OF    THE 
MISSION. 

I. THE    PR^PAKAJSTDI    SCHOOL. 

This  is  an  institution  founded  in  the  year  1863  as  a  refuge 
for  young  men  and  boys  rendered  homeless  and  friendless  by 
their  renunciation  of  Hinduism  and  adoption  of  Christianity 
Quite  a  number  of  such  persons  join  the  Mission  almost  every 
year.  Many  of  them  are  from  the  higher  castes,  and  some  are 
members  of  wealthy  heatlien  families.  These  converts,  are,  as  a 
matter  of  course  in  every  instance,  renounced  and  left  helpless 
and  destitute  by  their  relatives  and  friends.  In  the  earlier 
periods  of  the  Mission  they  were  received  directly  into  the 
Arcot  Seminary ;  but  this  policy  having  proved  disadvantageous 
in  some  regards,  a  separate  school  was  established  for  their 
education  and  training.  Into  this  they  are  admitted  on  pro- 
bation ;  and  after  passing  through  a  preparatory  course,  are,  it' 
found  worthy,  subsequently  transferred  to  the  higher  institu- 
tion with  a  view  to  their  becoming  agents  of  the  Mission.  The 
original  number,  six,  had  increased  to  forty-three  in  1870. 
Sixty-six  oi  the  students  have  been,  at  various  times,  baptized, 
and  eighteen  admitted  to  the  Chm-ch.  "  Some  bright  lights 
have  gone  forth  from  tliis  institution,  and  are  doing  good  ser- 
vice for  the  Master."  Were  there  space,  cases  of  great  interest 
might  be  related  here. 

II. CASTE    GIBLS'    SCHOOLS. 

Misses  Martha  Mandeville  and  Josephine   Chapin  joined 
the  mission  in  1870.     After  devoting  some  time  to  the  study 


76  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 

of  tlie  language — ^both  ladies  assisting  meanwliile  in  tbe  in- 
struction of  classes  in  the  Arcot  Seminary — they,  in  1872, 
opened  in  Vellore,  two  schools  designed  exclusively  for  the 
daughters  of  the  liigher  classes  of  Hindus.  These  schools 
met  almost  immediately  with  a  degree  of  success  quite  unex- 
pected, in  view  of  the  hereditary  national  prejudices  against 
female  education.  A  third  school  was  established  in  1873  ; 
and  an  aggregate  attendance  of  from  160  to  180  scholars  was 
secured.  The  Bible  has  been  used  as  a  text-book,  and  religious 
instruction  given  with  little  or  no  opposition  on  the  part  of  the 
parents.  The  pupils  were  examined  in  1874  and  1875  by  E. 
C.  Caldwell,  Esq.,  the  Government  Inspector  of  Schools.  In 
the  former  year  fifty-five  and  in  the  latter  fifty  girls  passed 
successfully,  and  received  the  hearty  conmiendation  of  the  in- 
spector. As  a  result  of  the  examinations,-  the  schools  are 
awarded  about  $300  annually ;  which  sum  nearly  covers  the 
expense  of  their  maintenance. 

The  following  extracts  fi'om  late  reports  are  of  interest : — 

"  Sewing  is  still  an  important  f  eatm-e  in  these  schools. 
Many  of  the  gii-ls  in  the  advanced  classes  are  able  to  cut  and 
make  their  own  garments.  In  this,  we  are  already  reaping 
some  of  the  fruits  of  om-  labors.  A  few  months  ago  one  of 
the  older  girls  in  Sullivanspettah  school  begged  to  be  allowed 
to  teach  a  small  class  in  sewing.  She  proved  herself  so  capa- 
ble, that,  for  the  present,  "she  has  charge  of  all  the  sewing 
classes  in  tliat  school.  A  more  dignified  and  womanly  charac- 
ter can  scarcely  be  found  in  one  of  her  years  and  stature.  She 
seems  especially  fitted  to  fill  a  responsible  position." 

"The  Scriptures  are  taught  daily,  and  a  great  change 
is  manifest  both  in  children  and  parents  in  regard  to  this 


THE   ARGOT   MISSION.  77 

branch  of  study.  Tlie  j^eople  protested  strongly  at  first  against 
the  introduction  of  Christian  instruction ;  and  the  children 
seemed  to  have  imbibed  the  prejudices  of  their  parents.  Now, 
they  drink  in  Bible  truths  almost  eagerly ;  and  not  only  carry 
theii'  Catechisms  and  Bible  portions  to  their  homes,  but  are 
permitted  to  read  and  study  them  there  aloud  without  inter- 
ruption." 

"  The  secular  instruction  is  thorough  and  efficient,  and  the 
Scripture  lessons  are  learned  with  great  interest  by  the  little 
girls,  and  with  little  or  no  opposition  from  their  parents.  The 
anniversary  recently  held  was  attended  by  a  large  and  inter- 
ested audience  of  native  gentlemen  who  expressed  great  pleas- 
ure on  witnessing  the  proficiency  of  the  little  gu-ls  in  then- 
lessons.  Their  sewing  was  also  greatly  admii-ed  and  com- 
mended. There  seems  no  reason  why  the  schools  should  not 
go  on  increasing  in  numbers  and  influence,  and  gaining  the 
favor  of  the  people,  if  they  could  only  have  proper  superin- 
tendence." 

"  These  schools  have  been  continued  during  the  year,  1876, 
with  increased  prosperity.  The  number  of  scholars  has  in- 
creased, so  that  there  are  now  220  names  on  the  roll.  Both 
schools  have  been  examined  by  the  Deputy  Inspector  and  a 
grant  of  nearly  800  Kupees  awarded.  Besides  secular  studies, 
the  girls  are  instructed  in  needlework  and  in  lessons  from  the 
Bible.  The  latter  seem  to  be  especially  interesting  to  them, 
and  they  never  tire  of  listening  to  stories  from  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments.  We  feel  confident  that  the  seeds  of  divine 
truth  sown  in  these  youthful  minds  will  bear  fruit  in  the  fu- 
ture." 

Miss  Chapin  was  compelled  by  the  failm-e  of  her  health 
to  return  to  America  in  1874,  and  in  the  following  year  Miss 
Mandeville  was  appointed  to  take  temporary  charge  of    the 


78  THE  ARCOT  MISSION, 


Female  Seminary  in  Chittoor.  Mrs.  E.  C.  Scudder,  and  after 
her  departure,  Mrs.  John  Scudder,  have  done  all  they  could, 
consistently  w-ith  other  duties,  to  supply  the  place  of  the  young 
ladies.  But  the  scliools  have  suffered,  and  are  still  sufferino; 
from  the  lack  of  adequate  superintendence.  It  is  extremely 
desirable  that  such  superintendence  should  be  supplied  with- 
out delay. 

m. PRIMARY    SCHOOLS. 

Of  these  little  need  be  said.  Established  in  every  Sta- 
tion and  Out-station  of  the  Mission,  they  are  conducted  at 
trifling  expense;  are  taught  by  graduates  of  the  Seminaries, 
male  and  female,  and  serve  as  feeders  to  the  higher  institu- 
tions.    Their  function  is  humble,  but  necessary  and  useful. 


MEDICAL  DEPARTMENT. 

ARCOT   DISPENSARY. 

Mr.  S.  D.  Scudder,  M.  D.,  was  commissioned  by  the  Board 
a  medical  missionary  in  1860,  and  arrived  at  Madras  in  De- 
cember of  that  year.  It  was  expected  that  he  would  as  soon 
as  possible  estaljlish  a  Mission  hospital  and  dispensary,  and 
after  having  studied  the  language  for  a  time,  he  was  directed 
to  do  so.  A  suitable  building  was  selected  and  engaged  in 
Vellore,  and  the  institution  was  just  about  to  be  opened,  wlien 
his  plans  were  suddenly  frustrated  by  the  embarrassment  of  the 
treasury,  occasioned  by  the  American  war.  Debarred  tem- 
porarily from  his  specialty,  he  was  ordained  by  the  Classis  of 


TEIE  AKCOT  MISSION.  79 

Areot  to  the  gospel  ministry,  and  in  1862,  lie  was  placed  in 
spiritual  charge  of  the  Arcot  Station.  Unable,  however,  to 
suppress  professional  instincts,  and  unwilling  to  abandon  the 
medical  work,  he,  with  the  consent  of  the  Mission,  opened  in 
that  place  a  dispensary  on  a  very  small  scale.  The  exigen- 
cies of  the  Mission  caused  his  removal  in  tlie  following  year 
to  Falamanair.  Here,  again,  his  renewed  hopes  and  efforts 
were  defeated  by  the  want  of  an  appropriation,  and  we 
find  him  balked,  yet  not  despairing,  venting  his  disap- 
pointment thus : 

"  I  stated  in  my  last  report  that  I  intended  opening  a 
dispensary  at  Falamanair.  Though  the  Lord  has  not  yet 
permitted  me  to  fulfill  that  statement,  I  reiterate  it,  and  still 
believe  that  the  way  will  be  opened.  Dming  the  past  year,  I 
have  been  permitted  to  aid  both  medically  and  sm'gically,  a 
large  number  of  persons.  But  how  many  have  I,  in  sorrow, 
to  refuse !  I  have  no  money,  no  place  in  which  to  receive 
patients,  no  apothecary  and  no  medicine.  Not  one  Chi'istian 
friend  has,  dm'ing  the  year,  sent  me  pecuniary  aid.  I  do  not 
wi'ite,  however,  as  one  despairing.  The  Lord  will  not  permit 
me  to  abandon  this  most  important  work.  My  heart  is  in  it ; 
my  most  earnest  desire  is  to  carry  it  on.  I  spent  many  long, 
hard-working  years,  and  visited  many  lands  in  pursuit  of 
medical  knowledge.  The  knowledge  obtained,  shall  tlu-ough  no 
lack  on  my  part  go  to  naught.  I  mean  to  have  a  dispensary, 
and  I  call  upon  the  Lord's  people  to  aid  me  in  carrying  out 
my  intention." 

This  discouraging  state  of  affairs  continued  until  near  the 
close  of  the  year  1865,  when  the  Foreign  Board,  though  still 
carrying  the  debt  incurred  during  the  war,   and   having  no 


80  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 

fimds  collected  for  the  special  purpose,  determined,  in  view  of 
the  great  desirability  of  establishing  a  medical  branch  of  this 
work  in  Arcot,  to  sanction  the  immediate  opening  of  a  dispen- 
sary and  hospital,  and  directed  the  Mission  to  start  the 
enterprise  without  delay.  The  joy  occasioned  by  this  action, 
found  utterance  in  the  following  hopeful  and  glowing  words  : 

"  God  has  at  length  answered  our  prayers.  After  five 
long  years  of  hope  deferred  and  earnest  efforts  discouraged, 
when  it  appeared  indeed,  imperative  to  abandon  the  object, 
the  small  cloud  betokening  the  ardently  longed  for  rain  arose ; 
our  Secretary  wrote  that  we  might  hope  anew  for  the  dispen- 
sary. And  we  now  know  that  it  has  been  allowed  by  the 
Executive  Committee.  In  the  joy  of  our  hearts,  most  truly 
can  we  exclaim :  ' Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul;  and  all  that  is 
within  me,  bless  His  holy  name.'  We  hope  very  soon  to 
commence  operations.  This  action  of  the  Committee  in 
sanctioning  a  dispensary,  under  very  adverse  cii'cumstances, 
is  certainly  one  of  great  faith  and  true  Christian  nobility." 

The  hospital  was  opened  in  the  city  of  Arcot,  March  17, 
1866.  It  met  with  considerable  opposition  at  the  outset. 
There  was  already  in  the  place  a  small  civil  dispensary  under 
charge  of  an  East  Indian  apothecary;  and  this  man,  jealous  of 
the  new  rival  enterprise,  exerted  all  his  power  to  crush  it  in 
its  incipiency.  This  he  did,  chiefly  by  spreading  false  reports 
to  tlie  effect  that  tlic  missionary's  object  in  establishing  his 
dispensary,  was  to  force  Christianity  upon  the  people ;  that 
to  accomplish  this  he  would  stick  at  nothing  ;  that  by  mixing 
imclean  water  with  the  medicines,  and  b}'  keeping  low  caste 
servants  to  wait  on  the  patients,  he  would  destroy  their  caste  ; 


THE  ARGOT  MISSION.  81 

that  he  was  an  intruder,  and  the  Government  would  be  angry 
with  all  who  resorted  to  him  for  medical  aid,  &c.,  &c.     These 
reports,  while  they  did  not  materially  influence  the  respectable 
and  more  intelligent  natives,  undoubtedly  deterred  the  mass 
of  the  people — whose  timidity,  born   of    ignorance,   is   ever 
sensitive  to  such  representations — from  coming  to  the  hospital; 
and  after  several  months'  trial,  it  seemed  as  if  the  undertaking 
must  fail  for  lack  of  patients.     It  was  at  length  determined  to 
address    the    authorities,   proposing    that    inasmuch    as   one 
efiiciently  conducted  infirmary  would  meet  the  wants  of  the 
district,   the  Government  should  remove  its  dispensary  with 
the  attending  apothecary,  and  give  exclusive  possession  to  the 
American  establishment.     This  proposition,  though  adversely 
reported  on  by  the  English  Collector  of  the  district,  was  not 
only  acceded  to  by  the  Government;  but  an  order,  the  terms 
of  which  were  extremely  complimentary  to  the  Mission,  was 
immediately  issued  directing  that  the  civil  dispensary  l)uilding 
together  with  its  fiu-niture  and  stock  be  turned  over  to  Doctor 
Scudder  for  his  institution  ;  "  which,"  the  minister  said,  "the 
Government  would  desire  to  see  started  under  as  favorable 
auspices   as  possible."      More  than  this,  the    Collector  was 
ordered  to  pay  to  Doctor  Scudder  "  one  half  of  the  annual 
amount  hitherto  devoted  to  the  maintenance  of  the  dispen- 
sary ;  "    the    Government    requiring   only    "  that   he    should 
submit  an  annual  report  on  the  working  of  his  Arcot  Dispen- 
sary." 

Thus  opportunely  released,  under  a  good  Providence, 
from  embarrassment,  the  institution  sprang,  almost  instan- 
taneously, into   full  and  successful  operation.      The  thickly 


82  THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 

populated  district,  and  three  large  cities  of  from  thirty  to  fifty 
thousand  inhabitants  each,  all  lying  within  two  miles  of  the 
hospital,  began  at  once  to  pour  in  their  crowds  of  sick  and 
suffering  people ;  and  the  missionary  doctor  soon  had  his 
hands  more  tlian  full  of  work.  From  the  start,  the  gospel 
was  regularly  preached  every  morning  to  the  assembled 
patients ;  and  religious  tracts  and  books  were  fi-eely  distribu- 
ted among  them  without  offence. 

The  native  gentry  and  aristocracy  showed  themselves 
quite  as  ready  as  did  the  masses,  to  profit  by  the  skill  of  the 
newly  arrived  physician.  A  lady-relative  of  the  once  famous 
and  powerful  Nawab  of  the  Carnatic,  was  medically  attended 
in  her  royal  abode ;  the  foreign  doctor  being  admitted,  contrary 
to  all  conventionalities,  into  the  inner  apartments  of  the  palace. 
Mahommedan  women  of  rank,  Avho  h?-.d  perhaps  never  before 
emerged  fi'om  their  residences,  were  brought  in  closely  covered 
conveyances  to  the  hospital ;  and,  tightly  veiled,  privately 
sought  advice  in  the  female  ward.  Brahmins  and  other  high 
caste  gentlemen  visited  the  institution  daily,  many  of  them 
manifesting  an  enlightened  interest  in  its  economy  and  opera- 
tion ;  and  it  became  no  strange  sight  to  see  several  of  them  at 
a  time  occupying  the  benches  on  the  verandah,  and  reading,  as 
is  their  custom,  aloud  from  the  Scriptures,  "  the  Bazaar  Book," 
"  Spiritual  Teaching,"  or  some  other  religious  work.  High 
and  low,  all  came  freely  to  the  dispensary.  The  records  show 
that  members  of  no  less  than  thirty-nine  different  castes  con 
tinually  resort  to  it  for  medical  aid. 

Various    means    were    used    to    make    the    institution 
spiritually,  as  well  as  physically,  a  remedial  agency.    In  addi- 


THE   AECOT   MISSION.  83 


tioii  to  the  daily  preaching  and  distribution  of  tracts,  abeadj 
mentioned,  Bibles  and  religions  books — too  large  to  be  gratuit- 
ously bestowed,  were  kept  for  perusal  on  the  premises ;  and 
even  the  admission  tickets,  one  of  which  is  given  to  each 
patient  on  his  first  presenting  himself  for  treatment,  were 
pressed  into  the  service  of  truth,  by  printing  texts  of  Scrip- 
ture on  one  of  their  faces.  A  female  Bible  reader  was 
employed  in  the  woman's  ward ;  and  prayer  meetings  were 
held  in  the  building  for  the  in-patients,  who,  contrary  to  what 
was  expected,  offered  no  objections  and  seldom  refused  the 
altogether  voluntary  attendance  solicited.  The  means  were 
promptly  blessed  of  God.  We  cannot  withhold  the  account 
of  the  first  two  conversions  which  occurred  within  a  few 
months  of  the  opening  of  the  dispensary. 

CONVERSION    OF    A    MOODELLIAR. 

"  God  has  blessed  our  dispensary.  There  have  been 
two  cases  of,  we  trust,  trui,  conversion  within  its  walls.  Both 
cases  are  most  interesting.  We  can  give  only  a  brief  account 
of  each.  The  first  is  that  of  a  high  caste  man,  (Moodelliar 
caste.)  He  applied  to  be  received  as  an  in-patient  in  May 
last.  He  was  a  mere  wi-eck ;  his  whole  constitution  was 
shattered  by  one  of  the  worst  of  diseases.  There  seemed  no 
hope  of  his  recovery  ;  but  as  he  had  come  from  a  distant  place 
he  could  not  be  refused,  lest,  turned  out,  he  should  die  in  the 
street.  For  two  months  he  lived,  as  it  were,  upon  a  moiety 
of  hope ;  his  lower  limbs  paralyzed,  and  he  in  appearance  a 
living  skeleton.  But  it  was  not  God's  will  that  he  should  die. 
Om-  exertions  were  finally  crowned  with  partial  success.  He 
is  now  able  to  walk  about  a  little,  and  is  slowly  improving. 
He  has  renounced  heathenism,  broken  his  caste,  and  for  some 


84  THE   ARCOT    MISSION. 


months  declared  most  lirmly  and  constantly  Lis  determination 
to  love  and  serve  the  true  God.  He  earnestly  requests  bap- 
tism." 

"  The  other  case  is  that  of  a  Pariah  woman,  who  was 
received  as  an  in-patient  in  September  last.  She  was  exceed- 
ingly ill  for  some  time,  but  finally  recovered  so  far  as  to  take 
her  discharge  from  the  hospital.  "When  she  was  taken  in,  she 
was  in  extreme  danger  of  death.  Slie  was  plainly  told  her 
condition,  and  urged  to  turn  her  attention  to  spiritual  matters, 
to  endeavor  to  make  that  preparation  for  eternity  which  she 
so  greatly  needed.  One  must  see  to  appreciate  the  fearful 
carelessness,  callousness,  and  almost  utter  indifference  with 
which  most  Hindus  meet  death :  but  very  much  to  our  sur- 
prise and  gratification,  this  poor  woman  at  once  manifested 
a  remarkable  anxiety,  a  sincere  desire  to  know  what  she  must 
do,  and  begged  most  ardently  to  be  instructed  in  the  truth ; 
declaring  that  she  really  wished  to  become  a  Christian,  and 
knew  that  she  must  believe  in  Jesus  alone,  in  order  to  be 
saved.  She  seemed  to  improve  slowly  from  that  time,  and 
when  she  was  discharged,  that  she  might  return  to  lier  work 
and  support  her  two  daughters,  she  declared  with  much  firm- 
ness, as  well  as  humbleness,  that  she  would,  with  the  help  of 
the  Lord,  walk  as  a  Christian.  Unfortunately,  she  attempted 
too  much,  and  by  over-exerting  herself  had  a  relapse ;  her  old 
disease,  dysentery,  attacking  her  with  even  greater  malignancy 
than  before  ;  and  very  soon  proving  fatal,  although  every 
exertion  was  made  and  every  care  taken  of  her.  A  short 
time  before  slic  died  she  begged  to  be  baptized.  As  she  was 
failing  very  fast,  the  holy  rite  was  administered, — the  dresser 
and  two  or  three  of  our  church  members  being  present.  It 
was  a  solemn  and  impressive  scene,  one  which  tlie  walls  of 
that  hospital  probably  never  before  witnessed.  The  poor 
woman  became  speechless  almost  innnediately ;  but  her  satis- 


THE  ARCOT   MISSION.  85 

faction,  her  overflowing  joy  were  most  manifest  on  her  happy, 
radiant  countenance.  Though  suffering  acutely,  she  died 
with  a  smile  of  peace  on  her  lips,  her  hands  clasped  and  raised 
toward  heaven.  When,  just  at  the  last,  she  was  asked  if  she 
fully,  truly,  trusted  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  lirmly  believed 
Him  to  be  her  Rock  and  her  Salvation,  her  only  stay  and  com- 
fort in  the  hour  of  death,  her  face  lighted  up  with  the  joy  of 
her  soul,  and  her  signs  of  assent  were  given  with  that  faith  the 
true  believer  alone  can  possess  and  exhibit.  She  was  a  poor 
widow,  with  two  daughters,  one  almost  an  infant,  the  other  a 
girl  of  perhaps  thu'teen  years.  These  orphans  are  thus  thro^vll 
on  our  hands,  and  we  must  take  care  of  them.  When  their 
mother  first  miderstood  that  she  must  die,  she  begged  us  most 
earnestly  to  promise  never  to  desert  her  little  ones ;  to  provide 
for  and  train  them  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  Her  mind 
could  not  be  at  ease,  until  we  assured  her  that  they  should  be 
cared  for  and  religiously  brought  up.  We  cannot  send  them 
out  into  the  cold  wicked  world,  for  they  are  utterly  untit  to 
care  for  themselves.  They  are  Christian  cliildren  now,  chiidi-en 
of  the  covenant,  and  we  must  support  them.  Thus  has  our 
mighty  Grod  brouglit  Imck  to  Himself,  as  we  truly  hope,  through 
this  institution,  fom-  of  the  lost,  wandering  sheep  and  lambs  of 
His  precious  fold.  One  He  has  sealed  to  all  eternity ;  she,  is 
»afe  forever.  TJie  others  we  have  the  joy  of  spiritually  caring 
for,  praying  for,  and  endeavoring  to  confirm  in  the  faith.  He 
who  hath  begun  the  good  work,  is  able  to  hnish  it ;  to  keep 
them  all  unto  the  end,  and  make  them  bright  jewels  in  His  own 
crown  of  glory." 

We  regret  our  inability  to  follow  the  history  from  year  to 
year  of  this  institution ;  teertainly  one  of  the  most  important 
•^mong  the  agencies  employed  for  the  evangelization  of  the 
district.    A  thoroughly  readable,  not  to  say  fascinating,  account 


86  THE  ARCOT  MISSION, 


mio-ht  easily  be  compiled  from  the  detailed  records  before  us  ; 
but  we  have  space  for  little  more  than  a  concise  and  very  gen- 
eral epitome  of  its  operations  and  results. 

Once  fairly  afloat,  the  institution  enjoyed  uninterrupted 
prosperity  and  success.  Its  cm-ative  and  sanitary  efticacy,  too 
obvious  to  escape  the  attention  even  of  the  most  stupid  and 
prejudiced,  soon  became  widely  known  through  the  district, 
in  the  year  1867,  the  second  of  its  existence,  15,507  patients 
were  treated;  and  in  the  following  year,  1868,  more  than 
double  that  number — 33,170 — received  advice  and  medicine 
witliin  its  walls.  The  attendance  steadily  increased  until,  in 
1870,  it  reached  its  climax  of  53,963.  In  each  of  the  two  suc- 
(•eediuo-  years  there  were  about  43,000  patients,  and  tlience  the 
uumbci-  diminished  gradually  to  33,945  in  1875.  This  falling 
oft:  must  not  be  attributed  to  any  declination  of  efficiency  in 
the  hospital,  or  diminution  of  confidence  on  the  part  of  the 
people.  It  is  sufficiently  accounted  for  by  the  facts :  First, 
that  medical  treatment,  continued  through  several  successive 
years,  had  not  only  cleared  away  accumrdations  of  chronic 
disease,  but  had  furthermore  considerably  ameliorated  the  gen- 
eral public  health ;  and  second,  that  the  Government  having, 
in  the  meantime,  opened  new  dispensaries  and  strengthened  old 
ones  in  various  parts  of  tlie  district,  the  inhabitants,  naturally 
enough,  resorted  to  the  nearer  rather  than  the  more  remote 
sources  of  relief. 

The  estimation  in  wdiich  the  hospital  was  held  l)y  the 
Government  authorities  will  best  appear  by  a  few  extracts 
taken  from  their  own  records  : 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  87 


"  The  Collector  of  Korth  Arcot  wrote  to  the  Chief  Secre- 
tary of  Government  on  the  24th  of  April,  1867,  as  follows  : 
'  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  the  annual  report  on  the  civil  dis- 
pensary at  Ranipet,  now  in  medical  charge  of  Dr.  Scudder. 
So  far,  the  results  of  the  amalgamation  are,  in  my  opinion,  ex- 
ceedingly satisfactory.  Comparing  the  returns,  I  find  that  the 
number  of  in-patients  and  out-patients  admitted  to  the  dis- 
pensary during  the  five  months  it  was  under  charge  of  a  paid 
apothecary  was  41  and  1,233  respectively  ;  whereas  during  the 
fom-  and  a  half  months  it  has  been  in  Dr.  Scudder's  hands,  the 
figm-es  are  96  and  1,652.  These  latter  results,  it  is  also  to  be 
borne  in  mind,  would  have  probably  been  much  larger,  had  the 
full  Government  allowance  been  at  Dr.  Scudder's  disposal. 
The  figures  should,  I  think,  be  accepted  as  conclusive  on  the 
two  principal  points,  viz.,  that  Dr.  Scudder  has  the  confidence 
of  the  people  as  a  medical  man,  as  a  professional  man ;  and 
that  the  principles  on  which  the  institution  is  being  conducted 
have  not  given  offence  to  the  religious  scruples  of  the  native 
community.' " 

On  the  16th  of  May,  tlie  following  order  was  passed : 

"  The  Governor  in  Council  has  perused  with  much 
satisfaction,  the  very  favorable  report  submitted  in  the  fore- 
going letter  on  the  civil  dispensary  at  Eanipet  imder  the 
management  of  Dr.  Scudder." 

Immediately  after  issuing  this  order,  the  Government 
donated  rupees  1,000  to  the  hospital,  and  doubled  its  annujd 
allowance. 

In  May,  1869,  the  dispensary  was  honored  with  a  visit 
fi-om  His  Excellency,  Lord  Napiei-,  Governor  of  Madras,  who, 
accompanied  by  his  staff,  carefully  inspected  the  institution. 


88  THE   ARGOT   MISSION. 

The  following  »iinute  was  read  by  His  Excellency  in  Council, 
on  the  Sd  of  July  succeeding : 

"  During  my  recent  torn-  in  North  Arcot,  I  had  occasion 
to  visit  the  dispensary  and  hospital  at  Ranipet,  in  charge  of 
the  Rer.  Silas  Scudder  of  tne  American  Mission.  It  is  not 
necessary  for  me  to  enlarge  upon  tlie  excellence  and  usefulness 
of  tliis  institution.  It  holds  the  position  of  a  Govermnent 
dispensary.  By  placing  a  Government  building  and  a  por- 
tion of  the  revenues  of  a  charitable  foundation  at  the  disposal 
of  Dr.  Scudder,  the  Government  manifested  their  entire  con- 
iidence  in  his  character  and  his  discretion,  as  well  as  in  his 
professional  attainments ;  for  some  considerations  of  a  delicate 
natm*e  were  involved  in  the  sm*render  of  a  State  Establish- 
ment to  a  foreign  missionary.  That  contidcnce  has  been 
entirely  justified  by  experience.  The  number  of  patients,  as 
set  forth  in  the  accompanying  annual  reports,  proves  that  the 
minister  does  not  impair  the  physician,  and  that  the  heathen 
are  not  kept  away  by  the  temperate  and  conciliatory  form  in 
which  the  truths  of  Christianity  are  j^resented  to  their  atten- 
tion. On  tlie  other  hand,  it  is  unquestionable  that  the  great 
experience  which  Dr.  Scudder  possesses  of  the  country,  and 
Ids  accurate  knowledge  of  the  language,  render  him  peculiarly 
fitted  for  the  ofiice  of  a  propagandist  of  European  science  in 
an  Indian  community.  I  can  bear  testimony  to  the  solicitude 
with  which  the  in-patients  are  treated,  and  to  the  general 
etficiencjy  of  the  material  arrangements.  Some  defects  in  the 
accommodation,  furniture  and  distribution,  are  explained  by 
want  of  funds  and  by  tlie  character  of  the  buildiug.  Dr. 
S<'udder  has  brought  to  my  notice  several  particulars  in  which 
the  Government  might  still  contribute  to  the  improvement  of 
tlie  establishn^ent." 

After   allusion  to  needed   alterations,   which  he  recom- 


THE   ARCOT   MISSIOI^. 


mends    to    be   made    at    the  public  expense,  His  Excellency 
remai'ks : 

"  In  conclusion,  I  beg  to  call  the  attention  of  Government 
to  the  good  service  which  the  American  Mission  is  rendering 
to  humanity  and  enlightenment,  by  the  education  of  native 
medical  students,  and  by  the  translation  of  medical  works  into 
the  vernacular  of  the  countrj^ 

(signed)  '  Kapiek.'  " 

On  the  17th  of  July,  a  Government  order  was  issued, 
authorizing  the  improvements  suggested  by  Lord  Napier,  and 
concluding  with  these  complimentary  words  : 

"  The  Government  avail  themselves  of  this  opportunity 
of  recording  their  appreciation  of  the  great  benefits  which  the 
American  Mission  has  rendered,  and  continues  to  render,  to 
humanity  and  enlightenment,  by  its  operations  in  connection 
with,the  Kanipet  dispensary  and  kindi'ed  institutions." 

THREATENED    DESTRUCTION    AVERTED. 

In  the  year  1871,  an  official  letter  from  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  communicated  the  startling  order,  that  the 
Treasury  being  $50,000  in  debt,  it  had  become  impossible  to 
sustain  the  present  outlay  of  the  Mission ;  and  that,  therefore, 
its  work  must  be  curtailed  to  the  amount  of  $5,000.  The 
Mission  had  no  alternative  but  to  comply,  and  after  many  days 
of  careful  and  anxious  conference,  most  reluctantly  adopted, 
among  other  baleful  but  inevitable  resolutions,  the  following  : 

"  1st.  To  abandon  our  medical  work,  close  the  dispensary, 
inform  the  Government  that  we  can  no  longer  sustain  it,  and 
request  them  to  take  charge  of  everything  belonging  to  them." 


90  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 

"  2d.  To  send  the  Rev.  S.  D.  Sciidder,  M.  D.,  home,  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  his  special  work  has  ceased." 

The  Government,  on  learning  this  decision,  resolved  to 
save  the  institution  if  possible,  and  immediately  made  an 
additional  grant  of  Rupees  1.500  to  its  fimds.  This  sum, 
with  the  usual  Government  allowance,  being  sufficient  to 
maintain  the  dispensary,  tliough  on  a  somewhat  narrower  scale 
than  before,  it  was,  notwithstanding  the  departure  of  Dr.  Silas 
Scudder,  continued  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev.  John  Scud- 
der,  M.  D.,  who  added  its  care  to  hiss  other  duties,  imtil 
the  arrival,  in  1874,  of  H.  M.  Scudder,  Jr.,  M.  D.  The 
expenses  of  the  Establishment  have,  ever  since  1871,  been  met 
entirely  by  Government,  the  Mission  contributing  nothing 
beyond  the  services  of  the  physician  in  cliarge. 

LTING-ESr    HOSPITAL. 

Among  the  almost  numberless  trials  of  India's  women, 
perhaps  none  is  more  distressing  than  the  treatment  they  are 
subjected  to  in  childbirth,  and  especially  in  cases  of  difficult 
labor.  The  functions  of  the  midwife  are  performed  always 
by  superannuated  females,  whose  temerity  and  cruelty  are 
as  reckless  as  their  ignorance  is  dense  and  absolute.  Their 
system — if  system  it  may  be  called — of  operative  midwifery  is 
marvellously  barbarous ;  and  the  fi-ightf ul  tortm-es  inflicted 
upon  women  in  complicated  labor,  are  too  revolting  to  be 
described.  Missionaries  are  not  unfreqently  called — often, 
alas,  too  late  to  rescue  miserable  dying  victims  from  the  grim 
consequences  of  the  ordeal,  as  fruitless  as  it  was  shocking, 


THE  ARCOT   MISSION.  91 


through  which  they  have  passed.  The  subject  is  one  which  con- 
ventional decorum,  very  properly,  forbids  us  to  open  out  in  this 
place.  It  is  sutiicient  to  mention  the  fact  that  cases  are,  from 
time  to  time  brought  to  the  hospital,  of  poor  sufferers  who 
have  been  enduring  not  only  natural  agonies  for  five,  seven, 
and  even  ten  days;  but  have  in  addition,  undergone  every 
barbarity  which  ignorance,  stimulated  by  perplexed  fear,  could 
suggest.  We  need  hardly  add,  that,  in  the  majority  of  these 
deplorable  cases,  human  art  can  do  httle  more  than  palliate 
tortures  which  have  only  too  surely  effected  their  fatal  work. 

The  subject  was  brought,  by  Dr.  S.  B.  Scudder,  to  the 
notice  of  Govern.nent,  in  the  year  1870  ;  and  the  authorities 
were  urged  to  send  to  every  large  dispensary,  an  educated 
nurse  or  midwife,  not  merely  to  attend  lying-in-women,  which 
would  of  com'se  be  her  duty,  but  also  to  instruct  and  train 
other  females  in  this  particular  department.  Such  skilled 
women,  it  was  argued,  would  at  once  be  employed  by  the 
higher  native  families  ;  and  the  custom  once  established  among 
the  better  classes,  would  soon  work  its  way  among  the  lower  and 
more  ignorant.  The  Government  gave  a  favoring  response  to 
this  appeal,  and  authorized  the  additional  expense  of  a  lying- 
in-ward  at  the  Arcot  dispensary ;  but  owing  to  some  red  tape 
technicality,  the  money  was  not  forthcoming  for  several  years. 
We  are  happy  to  say,  that  this  urgently  needed  department  is 
now  in  full  and  successful  operation. 

The  latest  Report  of  the  Mission  says : — 

"  The  success  of  the  Lying-in-Hospital  has  exceeded  our 
most  sanguine  expectations.  Its  popularity  continues  to  in- 
crease, and  its  benefits  are  appreciated  more  and  more  by  the 


92  THE   ARGOT  3IIS3IOIi. 


people.     The  nuinber  of  patients  for  the  past  year  was  eightj- 
Hve,  and  the  number  of  operations  six. 

"  Shoald  this  bsneficient  movement,  suggested  and  initi- 
ated b}''  the  Arcot  Mission,  of  establishing  Lying-in-Hospitals 
throughout  the  rural  districts  be  carried  out,  as  is  probable,  by 
Government,  it  will  prove  an  incalculable  advantage  to  thou- 
sands who  are  now  exposed  to  insufferable  torinsnts,  resulting 
from  the  want  of  a  little  enlightened  skill  and  attention." 

NATIVE    MEDICAL    STUDENTS. 

Soon  after  the  opening  of  the  dispensary  a  class  of  native 
Christian  young  men  was,  under  the  ruling  of  the  Mission, 
formed,  to  be  instructed  in  medicine  and  surgery,  with  tlie 
view  of  fitting  them  for  medical  missionary  work  in  remote 
stations  and  districts  where  the  advice  of  physicians  is  not  ob- 
tainable. On  this  topic  we  must  limit  ourselves  to  the  single 
remark — that  several  of  these  young  men,  after  completing  their 
course  of  study,  have  practiced  successfully  in  various  parts  of 
the  mission  field,  some  of  them  reporting  from  seven  to  eight 
hundred  patients  a  year ;  and  that  their  services  have  proved 
very  acceptable  to  the  native  con  nuiiity.  We  give  a  single 
extract,  illustrative  of  their  skill  and  usefulness:  — 

"  Several  months  since  the  magistrate  of  Kalastri,  in  great 
haste,  sent  word  to  our  Head  Assistant  Collector,  that  a  most 
serious  attempt  had  been  made  by  a  ryot  of  that  place  to  ex- 
terminate a  whole  family — that  the  victims  were  lying  at 
death's  door,  bleeding  profusely,  and  urging  that  a  dresser 
might  be  sent  at  once  to  their  aid.  On  application  by  Mr. 
Wilkinson,  I  despatclied  Solo:aon  [one  of  the  medical  stu- 
dents,] with  the  necessary  medicines  and  surgical  instruments, 


THE   ARGOT   MISSION.  93 


promising  to  come  myself  as  soon  as  possible.  The  next  clay, 
in  company  with  Mr.  Wilkinson,  I  visited  the  place.  The 
despatch  of  the  medical  assistance,  had  been  providential  in- 
deed. The  liistorj  of  the  case  was  briefly  as  follows :  A 
well-to-do  man  of  the  Komiti  caste,  one  of  the  highest  in  India, 
harbc^ring  an  old  enmity  against  a  family  related  to  him,  deter- 
mined to  kill  them  all.  Purchasing  a  large  heavy  scimitar  he 
engaged  a  pensioned  native  officer  to  instruct  him  thoroughly 
in  sword  exercise.  For  eight  months  he  thus  daily  drilled ; 
when,  after  carefully  arranging  his  affairs,  he  sold  his  property 
and  bestowed  the  proceeds  upon  his  village  temple  witli  the 
exception  of  a  small  sum.  This  he  placed  in  the  hands  of  a 
friend  with  the  request  that  should  any  fatal  accident  befall 
himself,  it  should  be  used  in  decently  burning  his  body  with 
the  usual  funeral  rites  ;  that,  as  lie  intended  to  give  himself  to 
constant  meditation  and  prayer,  he  wished  to  dismiss  all  sub- 
jects of  a  mundane  character.  Choosing  his  opportunity  when 
the  men  of  the  house  were  in  the  street,  he  attacked  first  one 
and  then  another,  cutting  and  slashing  them  in  the  most  fright- 
ful manner,  and  leaving  them  for  dead.  The  old  mother  hear- 
ing the  cries  of  her  sons,  ran  out  of  the  house  to  their  rescue, 
but  only  to  meet  with  the  same  fate.  The  murderer  then  went 
to  a  well  near  by,  into  which  he  threw  himself,  and  from  which 
he  was  taken  out  dead  the  next  morning.  It  is  scarcely  possi- 
ble to  describe  the  character  of  the  wounds  received  by  his 
victims.  One  man  had  the  entire  top  of  the  scalp  cut  off,  and 
long  gashes  through  the  ribs,  so  that  the  air  escaj)ed  through 
them  from  his  lungs  at  every  breath,  with  other  dangerous 
wounds.  The  old  woman,  seventy  years  of  age,  was  cut  down 
through  the  collar-bone  and  shoulder-blade,  through  the  head 
of  the  bone  of  the  upper  arm,  three-fourths  of  the  hand  of  the 
same  side  cut  away,  the  thumb  and  forefinger  alone  being  left, 
and  lier  body  fearfully  gashed  in  various  places.     I  found  that 


94  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 

Solomon  had  clone  almost  all  that  was  pos^ililo  under  the  cir- 
cumstances. He  had  taken  up  and  ligatured  the  severed  and 
bleeding  arteries,  brought  together  and  stitched  the  wounds 
neatly,  administered  the  necessary  medicines  and  made  the 
needed  applications.  I  certainly  felt  proud  of  the  young  man. 
He  had  done  us  gi-eat  credit.  As  the  relatives  earnestly  begged 
that  he  might  remain,  I  consented.  He  is  there  still,  although 
more  than  three  months  have  elapsed,  and  without  doul.tt  has 
saved  the  lives  of  tliese  people.  When  I  left  them,  I  thought 
their  case  hopeless.  Through  God's  mercy  they  have  been 
spared,  and  are  now  out  of  danger.  I  relate  this  incident  not 
only  to  show  what  the  young  men  of  oiu  medical  class  can  do, 
but  to  point  out  one  of  the  many  ways  in  which  the  Lord  per- 
mits us  to  do  good  among  this  people.  During  these  three 
months  Solomon  has  been  engaged  not  only  in  caring  for  these 
patients,  but  in  general  medical  work ;  and,  above  all,  in  daily 
preaching  the  Gospel  in  that  far-off  heathen  village.  The 
mao-istrate  has,  on  several  occasions,  sent  me  the  best  accounts 
of  his  behavior,  and  added  that  hs  has  gained  the  good  will  of 
the  people  generally." 

"Another  incident  is  worth  recording.  Tlie  young  man 
was  called  on  to  go  out  to  a  village  four  miles  from  Kalastri  to 
see  a  woman  who  liad  been  in  labor  for  nearly  five  days.  On 
examination  he  found  what  is  commonly  termed  a  '  cross  hirth^ 
The  child,  to  be  delivered,  must  be  turned.  This  is  no  easy 
operation.  He  had,  however,  been  present  at  several  sucli 
operations  at  the  hospital,  and  assisted  us  in  them.  His  own 
story  is,  that  while  he  fully  appreciated  liis  responsible  position, 
he  determined,  after  a  prayer  to  the  Lord  for  help,  to  attempt 
it.  He  succeeded  in  safely  delivering  the  suffering  woman. 
She  is  living  and  doing  well.  Tlie  joyful  lad  wrote  me  at 
once,  declaring  it  was  only  througli  the  Lord  Jesus  he  had  suc- 
ceeded. AVill  any  one  say  this  young  mrm  is  not  competent  to 
go  out  and  begin  the  medical  missionary  work  ?" 


THE  ARGOT  MISSION.  95 


MISCELLANIA. 

BENEVOLEN'CE    OF    THE    NATIVE    CHRISTIANS. 

The  Hindu  classics  abound  in  pithy  and  elegant  aphorisms 
eulogistic  of  benevolence.  Witness  the  following,  whose  beautv 
of  form  only,  but  not  of  sentiment,  is  marred  in  the  trans- 
lation : 

"  Benevolence  seeks  no  return.  What  gives  the  world 
back  to  the  gushing  clouds  ?  " 

"  To  exercise  benevolence  towards  the  worthy,  is  the 
whole  design  of  labor  and  the  acquisition  of  property." 

"  The  wealth  of  a  wise  benevolent  man  is  like  the  full 
waters  of  a  public  tank.  All  may  come  and  freely  draw  from 
it." 

"  The  wealth  of  the  liberal  man  is  like  the  ripening  of  a 
fruitful  tree  in  the  centre  of  a  town." 

"  If  loss  will  result  from  benevolence,  such  loss  is  worth 
procuring  by  the  sale  of  one's  self." 

"  Griping  avarice  is  not  to  be  reckoned  among  other 
faults.     It  stands  alone,  greater  than  all." 

Our  native  Christians  are  free  to  give  according  to  their 
ability.  The  most  of  them  are  extremely  poor,  the  average 
earnings  of  each  one  not  exceeding  six  cents  a  day.  Yet  many 
cheerfully  and  regularly  contribute  one-tenth  of  their  income  ; 
an  offering  which  cannot  be  made  without  veritable  self-denial, 
as  it  must  be  deducted  not  from  affluence,  but  from  pinching 
poverty.  The  women,  in  so:ne  places,  daily,  before  cooking, 
dip  a  handful  out  of  the  often  scanty  provision  of  family  rice, 
and  set  it  apart  for  the  Lord.     Our  seminary  girls  have,  for 


96  THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 


years,  vohmtarily  denied  themselves  a  fixed  proportion  of  their 
daily  food,  that  they  might  have  something  to  help  others 
with.  The  catechists  and  teachers,  whose  average  income 
may  be  set  at  eight  dollars  a  month,  have  organized  them- 
selves into  the  "  Sahodara  Sangam,"  or  Society  of  Brothers, 
through  whicli  they  every  year  assist  their  needy  fellow. 
Christians,  with  sums  by  no  means  inconsiderable  in  tl.e 
aggregate.  Calls  for  special  contributions,  meet  almost  invar- 
iably with  a  hearty  response  ;  in  evidence  of  which,  we  quote 
a  notable  and  praiseworthy  instance  : 

"  The  E,ev.  Dr.  Jared  W.  Scudder  went  to  America,  two 
years  ago,  on  account  of  the  severe  illness  of  his  wife.  Her 
health  is  restored,  and  they  are  now  ready  to  return.  Our 
committee  is  pecuniarily  disabled,  and  cannot  send  them. 
When  our  native  churches  learned  this,  they  resolved  upon  a 
united  effort  to  raise  money  enougli  for  the  Rev.  Dr.  Scudder's 
passage  to  India.  Their  action  was  spontaneous,  cheerful  and 
•prompt.  They  organized  committees,  di-ew  uj)  subscription 
papers,  and  thoroughly  canvassed  the  congregations.  They 
have  pledged  themselves  as  follows  : 

The  Arcot  Church,  for 
The  Arnee  Church,  for 
The  Chittoor  Church,  for 
The  Coonoor  Church,  for  . 
The  Palamanair  Ciiurch,  for     . 
The  Vellore  Church,  for    . 

Total 978     5        0 

It  must  be  remembered  that  these  sums  are  entirely  in- 
dependent of  what  the  missionaries  contribute.     This  result 


Rs. 

A. 

P. 

142 

5 

0 

75 

0 

0 

146 

14 

0 

225 

0 

0 

75 

0 

0 

315 

2 

0 

THE   ARGOT   MISSION.  97 

has  amazed  us.  Great  personal  sacrifices  have  been  made. 
Most  of  om-  chm-cli  members  are  poor  ;  many,  are  very  poor- 
Yet  has  their  deep  poverty  abomided  unto  the  riches  of  their 
liberality ;  for  to  their  power  we  bear  record,  yea,  and 
beyond  their  power  they  were  willing  of  themselves.  If 
Christians  in  America  were  to  exhibit  a  tithe  of  the  beneficence 
shown  T)y  these  poor  native  Christians,  we  should  be  obliged 
without  delay  to  summon  a  meeting  of  the  Mission  to  decide 
as  to  what  could  be  done  with  superfluous  thousands  of  ru- 
pees. As  each  missionary  has  given  rupees  one  hundi-ed  or 
more  to  the  same  object,  a  sum  has  been  sent  to  America  suf- 
ficient to  bring  back  our  brother  and  his  family." 


PUBLICATIONS. 


The  following  are  works,  which  have  been  prepared  and 
issued  by  the  Mission : 

"Spiritual  Teaching,"      .  '      .         .         .         In  Tamil, 

do.  do.  .         .         .         .  .     In  Telugu. 

do.  do.      .....         In  English. 

"Jewel  Mine  of  Salvation,"  .         .  .     In  Tamil, 

do.      do.  do       .         .         .         .         In  Telugu. 

"  Sweet  Savours  of  Divine  Truth, "         .  .     In  Tamil, 
do.         do.     do.     do.       do.        ..         .         In  Telugu. 

"  Bazaar  Book," In  Tamil. 

do.          do.         .....  In  English. 

"  Heidelberg  Catechism."  .         .  .In  Tamil. 

"  The  Liturgy  of  the  Reformed  Church,"  In  Tamil. 

All  these  are  works  of  considerable  size,  containing  from 
90  to  400  pages  each.  Besides  them,  several  editions  of  the 
Scriptures  in  Tamil  and  Telugn   have  been  printed  for   the 


98 


THE    ARCOT    MISSION. 


Mission  by  the  Madras  Bible  Society.     Small  tracts,  for  dis- 
tribution, are  purchased  from  the  Madras  Tract  Society. 

There  are  very  few  tOAvns  or  villages  in  the  Arcot  Dis- 
trict, in  which  to-day,  portions  of  tlic  Bible  and  Christian 
publications  cannot  be  found.  The  free  dissemination  of  this 
religious  literature  has  undoubtedly  been,  next  to  the  pfeaciiing 
of  the  Gospel,  the  most  effective  means  of  sapping  the  founda- 
tions of  Hinduism,  and  preparing  material  for  the  building  of 
the  Lord's  Temple  in  the  land. 

PBESOlTiTEI,  OP  TEE  MISSIOIT. 


DATE    OF 

PERIOD 

DATE   OF 

NAMES    OF   MISSIONARIES. 

JOINING    THE 

OF 

RETIRE- 

MISSION. 

LABOR. 

MENT. 

Rev.  H.  M.  Scudder,  D.D.,  M.D. 

1853 

11  years. 

* 

1864 

Rev.  W.  W.  Scadder,  D.D 

1853 

20       " 

1872 

Rev.  Joseph  Scudder,  D.D.  . 

1853 

7      '' 

1859 

Rev.  E.  C.  Scudder,  M.D .  . 

1855 

22       " 

1875 

Rev.  J.  W.  Scudder,  M.D 

1855 

22 

Rev.  J.  Mayou 

18.')9 

10       " 

1869 

Rev.  ,J.  Charaberlaia,  M.D.  .  •     . 

18(;0 

17      " 

Rev.  S.  D.  Scudder,  Jl.D 

iSGl 

11       •' 

1872 

Rev.  Joha  Scudder,  M.D 

18G1 

16      '• 

Rev,  E   J.  Heeren 

1872 

5       " 

Rev.  J.  H.  Wyckoflf 

1874 

3       " 

H.  M.  Scudder,  Jr.,  M.D 

1874 

3      " 

Miss  Martha  Maudeville 

1870 

7       " 

Miss  Josephine  Chapin 

1S70 

4       " 

1874 

THE    ARCOT   MISSION. 


99 


The  Rev.  Messrs  H.  M.  and  W.  W.  Scuddev  labored  in 
India  several  years  before  the  orgcinization  of  the  Arcot 
Mission.  Their  entire  terms  of  missionary  hibor  were  respec- 
tively twenty,  and  twenty-five  years. 

CCMFASATI7S  TABLS   SSOWDTa  THE  SELATIVE  STATISTICS  OF   THE  ASCOT  UISSIOi;  117  THZ 
7EA33  1351,  1860,  &e.,  TO  137S  ■ 


STATISTICS. 


Stations 

Out-statioQS 

Male  Missionaries. 
Female  Missionaries. 
Native  Ministers. 

(Jatechists 

Readers 

School  Teachers 

Colporteurs 

Churches 

Communicants. 

Baptized  adults  not  Communicants. 

Baptized  Children. 

Total  of  Christian  Adherents. 

Arcot  Seminary  Pupils. 

Female  Seminary  Pupils. 

Day  Schools    .  .        .        .        , 

Caste  Girls'  Schools.       : 


1854. 


1860. 


1876. 


1   3 

6 

9 

1 

0 

40 

3 

'    8 

6 

3 

9 

1   8 

0 

I 

2 

3 

4 

22 

0 

>j 

26 

5 

.5 

49 

0 

1 

!    4 

2 

6 

20 

'26 

1.54 

778 
232 

220 

938 

170 

612 

2r)74 

13 

20 

CO 

0 

14 

43 

4 

5 

49 

0 

0 

2 

|lf!^ii!'')!;!';llfl!IiWilitl!!l!l|i!ni|^^ 


THE    AllCOT    MISSION.  101 


THE    CHITTOOR    FEMALE    SEMINARY. 

BY 

Mrs.   Jared   W.   Scudder. 


In  the  year  1855,  tUrco  orpliiin  girls  occupied  a  small 
room  in  tlie  lionso  of  llio  resident  missionary  in  the  town  of 
Chittoor.  This  was  the  l)cginnin<j:;  of  tlie  now  prosperous 
"  Chittoor  Femtde  Seminary."  For  a  number  of  years  we  had 
no  regular  school-house,  and  the  chiklren  were  crowded  into 
two  small  rooms  in  nn  ont-l)uiIding  of  the  mission  house.  It 
became  painfully  evident  that  it  was,  injui-ious  to  both  hcdth 
and  morals  to  liavo  from  twcnt_y-fivo  to  thirty  pcsrsons  living  in 
two  apartments,  and  loud  appeals  were  made  for  relic.'f 
Al)Out  one  tliousand  rupc^es  were  su])scribed,  not  even  a  third 
of  tlie  desired  sum,  and  tlu;  Mission  autliorized  tjie  erection  of 
a  Imilding,  the  cost  of  which  sliould  not  exceed  tlie  amount 
subscribed.  It  was  begun,  and  we  laid  its  foundations  with 
the  hope  and  belief  that  i'ln-ther  means  would  be  provided  to 
make  tlie  edifice  suitable  and  complete.  JS^or  were  we  disap- 
pointed, for  the  Lord  raised  up  a  kind  and  generous  friend  in 
Mrs.  Susan  Gridley,  of  Utica,  who  gave  us  the  greater  part 
of  the  necessary  funds.     We  have  now 

A    LARGE    AND    COMMODIOUS    EDIFICE, 

consisting  of  a  court  surrounded  by  verandahs,  giving  access  to 
ten  comfortable  dormitories,  a  large  school  room,  apartments 


102  THE   ARCOT   MISSION. 

for  tlie  matron,  wbo  is  a  faithful  East  Indian  widow,  and  a 
kitchen,  store-room  and  l)ath-room,  the  hist  furnished  with 
three  hirge  tubs.  Soon  after  taking  possession  of  these  apart- 
ments another  great  want  began  to  make  itself  felt,  and  that 
was 

A    PLACE    FOR    THE    GIRLS    TO    PLAY 

and  take  exercise  in.  So  urgent  did  this  need  become  that  we 
determined  to  make  another  appeal  to  the  ladies  of  America 
and  this  appeal  was  promptly  and  generously  responded  to  by 

MRS.    R.    .T.    BROWN    OF    NEW    YORK    CITY. 

who  sent  us  money  for  the  pm*pose.  A  brick  wall  was  thrown 
around  a  large  piece  of  adjoining  ground.  This  forms  a 
spacious  enclosure,  which  can  be  entered  du'sctly  from  the 
scliool  building,  and  has  proved  of  the  greatest  value,  affo-d- 
ing  increased  health,  happiness  and  brightness  to  every  member 
of  the  institution. 

THE    OBJECT   OF    THE    SCHOOL. 

The  course  of  study  in  the  school  has  been  from  year  to 
year  gi-adually  enlai-ged  and  systematized,  and  the  pupils  make 
very  connuendable  progress  both  in  the  vernaculars  and  in 
English.  The  latter  is  an  accomplishment  which  has  been 
introduced  only  witliin  tiie  past  five  years,  and  has  proved  a 
great  gratification  to  both  scholars  and  parents.  The  great 
object  of  tlie  school  is  to  train  up  a  class  of  girls,  wlio  shall  be 
fitted  to  teach  in  the  primary  schools  of  our  Christian  villages, 
and  to  become  good  and  faithful  wives  to  our  native  lielpers. 
We  tlierefore  strive  to  teacb   tlicin  such   things,  as  will,  in  our 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION,  103 

opinion,  best  qualify  them  for  the  position  they  are  expected 
to  occupy.  They  learn  to  cook,  to  sew,  and  to  do  all  kinds  of 
houseworlv.  They  also  become  adepts  at  crochet  and  tatting. 
For  several  successive  years,  I  sold  their  work,  for  nearly  one 
hundi-ed  dollars ;  and  was  enabled  in  this  way  to  give  them 
more  comforts,  and  better  clothing  than  I  could  otherwise  have 
afforded. 

KOUTINE    OF    THE    DAT. 

The  usual  routine  of  the  day  is  as  follows:  Rising  at 
lialf-past  five  o'clock,  some  of  the  girls  set  themselves  to  the 
thorough  cleansing  of  the  building,  wh.ile  the  others  draw 
water,  for  culinary  and  bathing  purposes,  from  two  deep  wells, 
which  are  situated  within  the  courts  of  the  edifice.  After  all 
is  made  neat  and  tidy,  every  girl  takes  a  Ijath,  and  dresses  for 
school.  At  eiffht  o'clock  the  bell  summons  all  to  assemble  in 
the  school-room  for  prayers,  after  which  come  the  lessons,  con- 
sisting of  History,  Dictation,  Geography,  Grammar,  Arithmetic, 
Bible  verses  and  catechism  in  the  Tamil  language.  At  twelve, 
the  session  ends  and  they  prepare  for  dinner.  From  half -past 
one  to  three  p.  m.,  the  time  is  spent  in  studying  Telugu  and 
English ;  and  then  follows  a  short  recess,  after  which  the  girls 
assemble  on  the  verandah  of  the  missionary  house,  to  sew  or 
do  fancy  work  until  half-past  fom',  when  they  are  at  liberty  to 
go  to  the  play-ground,  or  otherwise  amuse  themselves  until 
dark.  The  natives  of  Lidia  are  fond  of  music,  and  catcli'  our 
tunes  very  readily.  These  children  already  sing  in  two  parts 
quite  well,  and  if  any  one  would  be  kind  enougli  to  pre- 
sent them  with  an  instrument,  it  would  not,  I  think,  be  very 


104  THE  ARGOT  MISSION. 


loiio"    before   there   would   be    creditable   performers   among 
them. 

MARRIAGES. 

Twice,  during  the  time  we  lived  in  Chittoor,  my  husband 
had  the  pleasure  of  marrying  nine  of  tliese  young  ladies  to  as 
many  young  gentlemen  of  the  Yelloro  Seminary,  making 
eighteen  persons  standing  up  at  once,  to  be  united  in  matri- 
mony. It  was  a  pleasing  and  interesting  sight,  and  I  would 
have  been  glad  to  have  had  it  witnessed  by  the  patrons  of  the 
school  here  in  America,  for  I  know  how  much  they  would 
have  enjoyed  the  occasion.  Most  of  these  marriages  turn  out 
well. 

CONVERSIONS. 

I  am  happy  also  to  be  able  to  state  that  very  few  of  the 
girls  leave  the  Seminary  without  becoming  professed  followers 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  very  many  give  pleasing  evidence  of  a 
thorough  change  of  heart.  They  are  all  self-denying,  and  like 
to  be  charitable,  as  the  following  fact  will  show.  Each  of  the 
scholars  is  entitled  to'  two  rice-cakes  in  the  morning,  which  is 
the  only  food  they  have  until  noon.  And  yet  they  all  give  up 
one  cake  every  day,  and  keep  the  money  thus  saved  to  put  in 
the  collections  at  church.  Which  of  our  American  sisters, 
large  or  small,  would  be  willing  to  go  without  half  of  her 
breakfast,  every  day,  that  she  might  present  it  to  the  Lord  'i 
Another  thing  which  lias  struck  me  is  the  reverential  manner 
in  which  they  ask  a  blessing  before  they  partake  of  tlicir  food. 
Although  they  have  fasted  long,  there  is  no  undue  haste. 
Each  girl  stands  in  her  place  before  the  heaping  dish  of  curry 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION.  105 

and  rice,  and  all  is  silent  as  one  of  the  older  ones  steps  out  into 
the  court  and  repeats  a  prayer,  to  which  the  others  listen  with 
bowed  heads.  Many  in  Christian  lands  would  do  well  to  fol- 
low their  example. 

NUMBERS. 

In  the  last  year  of  my  stay  in  India,  there  were  fifty-iive 
boarders  in  the  Seminary ;  but  some  of  these  have  since  been 
married,  and  gone  to  reside  in  other  places,  and  two  have  died. 
The  number  of  pupils  is,  at  present,  forty-foiu-.  We  would 
have  no  difficulty  in  adding  -to  the  names  on  our  school  list,  if 
it  were  advisable.  The  Board,  however,  find  it  so  hard  to  keep 
us  supplied  with  funds,  and  counsel  retrenchment  so  strongly, 
that  the  enlargement  of  the  school  must  reluctantly  be  post- 
poned until  brighter  days  come. 

A    PLEA   FOR    ASSISTANCE. 

This  seems  a  fitting  place  for  me  to  ask  our  sisters  in  this 
land  to  aid  us.  Why  will  not  some  of  you  who  love  to  work 
for  the  Master,  take  this  matter  in  hand,  and  provide  a  sup- 
port for  part,  if  not  all  of  these  girls,  many  of  whom  are 
orphans  ? 

ANNUAL    COST   OF    EACil    CHILD. 

The  expense  is  about  $30.00  a  year  for  each  child,  in- 
cluding education,  clothing  and  board.  How  small  a  sum 
when  compared  with  the  good  it  may  do  !  Many  of  the  pupils 
are  not  only  elevated  and  refined  by  their  stay  in  this  Semi- 
nary, but  are  brought  into  the  Kingdom  of  God. 


lOG 


THE   ARCOT  MISSION. 


THE    CASTE    GIRLS'    SCHOOLS 
AT    VELLOPvE. 


BY 


Miss  Josephine  Chapin. 


The  Caste  Girls'  Schools,  at  Vellore, 
India,  were  established  by  Misses  Mande- 
ville  and  Chapin  in  1871. 

The  lirst  school  was  opened  with  eighteen 
pupils,  and  it  now  numbers  nearly  one 
hundred  and  fifty.  The  second  school  has 
seventy  pupils  on  record.  A  third  was 
established  and  successfully  carried  on  for  a 
time,  but  the  prevalance  of  malarial  fever 
in  the  district  where  it  was  located,  obliged 
us  to  give  it  up. 
The  aim  of  these  schools  is  to  carry  the  word  of  God  to 
the  daughters  and  families  of  the  better  classes  of  Hindus, 
whose  caste,  a  social  and  religious  distinction,  makes  them 
almost  inaccessible  to  missionary  effort.  While  we  instruct 
them  in  secular  studies  and  in  needle-work,  the  one  object  for 
which  the  schools  were  founded,  is  made  paramount  to  every 
otlier.  All  of  the  children  who  are  old  cnougli  to  read,  arc 
studying  the  Bil>le  daily,  and  learning  the  way  of  salvation 
through  Christ.     The  examinations  which  many  of  them  pass. 


THE  ARGOT  MISSION.  107 


show  that  they  have  a  good  knowledge  of  the  gospels.  A 
large  number  of  the  pupils  are  now  reading  the  Bible  in  their 
homes  to  their  fathers  and  mothers,  brothers  and  sisters. 

These  schools  are  by  means  of  a  "  Grant  in  Aid," 
obtained  from  the  British  Government,  in  a  measure  self- 
supporting.  The  amount  now  di'awn  by  the  largest  school 
defrays  its  expenses.  The  pupils  are  examined  annually  by  an 
inspector  appointed  by  the  Government,  and  a  fixed  sum  is 
drawn  for  each  one  who  reaches  a  prescribed  standard. 


FIRST    STANDARD. 


The  first  standard  comprises  Reading  in  the  First  Reader, 
Dictation  in  the  same,  Arithmetic,  Addition  and  the  Multipli- 
cation Table  as  far  as  five  times  five,  S3wing,  hemming  and 
stitching  on  coarse  work. 


SECOND    STANDARD. 

Twenty-five  lessons  in  the  Second  Reader,  Dictation  in 
the  same,  Addition,  Subtraction,  Multiplication,  with  the 
table  to  twelve  times  twelve,  and  Divisipn,  sewing,  plain 
hemming,  felling  and  stitching. 

THIRD    STANDARD. 

The  Second,  and  a  part  of  the  Third  Reader,  Dictation, 
Arithmetic  through  Reduction,  Fractions  and  Proportions,  and 
some  knowledge  of  Grammar,  Geography  and  sowing.  The 
pupil  is  now  required  to  cut  and  make  a  woman's  jacket,  in 
the  presence  of  tlie  Inspector.  Some  of  our  pupils  have  passed 
this  standard  at  the  aire  of  fourteen.  Teachers  for  our  sewinsr 
classes  have  been  trained  in  the  school. 


108  THE  ARCOT   MISSION. 


PREMIUMS    FOR    PROFICIENCY. 

After  the  animal  examination  our  anniversary  is  held,  and 
prizes  are  awarded  to  each  pupil  who  has  successfully  passed. 
Extra  prizes  for  good  conduct,  and  the  best  examination  in 
New  Testament  history  are  also  given.  These  meetings  are 
very  popular,  and  om*  rooms  are  crowded  by  native  gentlemen, 
who  take  a  wonderful  interest  in  our  work.  One  or  two  of 
those  present  favor  us  with  interesting  and  appropriate 
addresses. 

THE    COST    ANNTTALLY. 

The  annual  cost  of  these  schools  is  comparatively  small. 
Fifty  dollars,  supplemented  by  a  Grant  from  the  Government, 
will  defray  the  expenses  of  a  school  for  twenty-five  or  thirty 
girls. 

The  illustration  on  page  106,  represents  an  Indian  devotee, 
engaged  in  liis  superstitious  worship. 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION,  109 


VILLAGE    WORK    IN    THE  ARCOT 
MISSION. 

BY 

Mks.  Ezeklel  Scctdder. 


In  the  numerous  villajc^es  surrounding  our  pi-incipal  sta- 
tions are  gathered,  here  and  there,  little  Christian  congregations 
which  form  a  very  important  and  interesting  department  of 
our  work.  The  villagers  are  a  very  simple  unlearned  class  of 
people — mostly  cultivators  of  the  soil.  They  have  grown  up 
as  heathen,  but  hearing  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  througli 
Christ,  preached  in  their  streets,  some  of  them  have  desired  to 
know  more  of  these  things,  and  have  come  to  us  for  instruction. 
They  promise  to  abstain  from  certain  heathenish  practices,  to 
rest  on  the  Sabbath,  and  to  observe  Christian  duties,  as  far  as 
they  understand  them. 

We  then  send  a  catechist  or  Bible  reader  to  live  among 
and  instruct  them.  He  gathers  them  together  daily  for  prayer 
and  study  of  the  Bible,  teaches  them  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the 
commandments,  the  Apostles'  Creed,  and  a  simple  catechism. 
All,  old  and  young,  learn  these  things.  It  is  sometimes  sur- 
prising to  see  how  much  of  Bible  history  and  Bible  doctrine, 
they  learn  in  this  way,  while  unable  to  i-ead  a  word  of  it  for 
themselves ;  with  the  simple  undoubting  faith  of  children,  they 
.receive  the   great  essential  truths  of  the   Gospel,  that  Jesus 


110 


THE    ARCOT    MISSION. 


Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  loves  them ;  that  He  died  to  save  them, 
and  that  their  sins  may  be  forgiven  for  His  sake. 

For  all  this  we  thank  God  and  take  courage,  believing 
that  this  faith   will  in  due  time  bring  forth  its  appropriate 


^•*f' 


»ti!f*^'^TrT*v 


?;^^^ 


fer'\*S^*^'*! 


AN  IDOL  WfllCn  HAD  BEEN  WORSHIPPED  FOK  1,00U  YEARS. 

fruits, — ^holiness  of  heart  and  life,  and  good  works  which  others 
may  see,  and  learn  to  glorify  our  Heavenly  Father.  But  at 
present,  it  must  be  confessed,  we  have  often  to  mourn  the  fact 
that  our  Christians  arc  not  always  models  of  Christian  pror 


THE   ARCOT   MISSION.  Ill 

priety  in  their  conduct.      Their  old  habits  will  cling  to  them, 
and  the  evil  influences  about  them  are  very  hard  to  resist. 

One  of  om'  best  and  most  consistent  men  once  said  to  me : 

"Something  of  the  old  heathen  natui'e  will  always  cling  to 
us  older  people,  but  our  cliildren  will  grow  up  better  Cln-istians 
than  we  are.  Until  I  was  twenty  years  old  I  never  knew  that 
it  was  wrong  to  tell  a  lie.  Now,  my  little  child  is  taught  to 
speak  the  truth,  and  she  will  never  know  the  temptations  that 
I  have  to  struggle  against." 

We  can  all  see  that  this  is  true,  and  accordingly  we  find 
much  of  our  most  interesting  and  hopeful  work  among  the 
young  of  om*  flock. 

SCHOOLS. 

Schools  are  established  in  all  these  Christian  villages,  and 
every  6ffort  is  made  to  bring  the  children  of  the  congregation 
together  for  systematic  instruction.  The  education  given,  it 
must  be  confessed,  is  very  elementary ;  and  the  methods  of 
study  and  of  teaching,  would  doubtless  seem  very  peculiar  to 
those  familiar  only  with  the  costly  and  well-ordered  school  sys- 
tem of  our  own  favored  land.  But  they  are  suited  to  the 
habits  and  present  necessities  of  the  people,  and  are  doing  a 
good  work. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  convey  to  the  uninitiated,  an  idea 
of  the  extreme  simplicity  and  economy  of  all  the  arrangements 
in  this  village  work.  The  school-house,  which  in  many  cases 
serves  also  the  purposes  of  a  church  edifice,  is  formed  by  fom* 
low  mud  walls,  with  a  thatched  roof  and  a  mud  floor.  Small 
openings  in  the  walls  admit  light  and  aii*.      The  fm*niture 


112  THE  ARGOT  MISSION. 

consists  of  a  plain  table  and  chair,  or  bench,  for  the  use  of  the 
teacher,  with  perhaps  a  small  box  to  contain  the  books  and 
slates  wliich  we  furnish  for  the  use  of  the  children.  In  the 
larger  and  more  flourishing  schools,  a  blackboard  and  a  map  of 
the  world  are  also  allowed;  and  in  these  they  take  great  pride 
and  delight.  The  children  are  seated  cross-legged  on  the  mud 
floor.  Of  their  costume  it  is  scarcely  wortli  while  to  speak, 
there  is  so  very  little  to  speak  of !  A  strip  of  cloth,  often  a 
very  small  one,  around  the  loins,  completes  the  toilets  of  most 
of  them ;  though  the  catechist's  children,  and  a  few  others, 
usually  wear  also  a  simple  calico  jacket,  and  the  girls  a  little 
petticoat. 

They  study  in  loud  inbarmonious  concert,  each  one  trying 
to  make  more  noise  than  his  neighbor.  The  din  seems  to  us 
intolerable,  and  we  wonder  whether  anything  can  be  learned 
in  such  a  bedlam.  But  presently  the  classes  are  called  up,  and 
we  are  surprised  to  see  how  fluently  and  well  they  recite. 

Much  time  is  given  to  religious  instruction.  A  simple 
catechism  is  taught  orally  to  the  youngest  scholars,  a  larger 
one  to  the  older  ones,  with  Scripture  texts  and  stories  from 
Bible  history.  They  learn  also  the  sim])le  rules  of  arithmetic, 
and  elementary  geography  and  grammar.  A  child  who  can 
pass  examination  in  tliese,  witli  reading  and  writing,  may,  if 
desirous  of  farther  education,  obtain  admission  to  the  Semi- 
naries at  Vellore  or  at  Chittoor. 

Many  of  these  village  children  have  proved  excellent 
scholars,  and  some  are  now  occupying  positions  of  great  use- 
fulness in  the  Mission  work.  Those  who  remain  in  the  villages 
and  grow  up  as  tillers  of  the  ground,  as  thcii-  latliers  have 


THE   ARGOT   MISSION.  113 


been,  are  forming  an  intelligent,  respected  and  influential  class 
oi  Christian  men  and  women. 

TRIALS    AND    DISCOURAGEMENTS. 

We  are  not  without  some  trials  and  discouragements  in 
this  good  work.  Most  of  the  people  are  verj'  poor,  and  they 
better  understand  the  ills  of  Inmger  than  those  of  ignorance ; 
and  appreciate  more  highly  the  merits  of  a  good  dinner,  than  of 
a  good  education.  A  child  wlio  is  old  enough  to  frighten  away 
the  crows  from  a  field  of  grain,  or  to  lead  a  cow  or  a  goat  out 
to  graze,  has  a  pecuniary  value  in  the  family;  and  so,  too  often, 
he  is  taken  from  the  school,  just  as  he  is  beginning  to  learn, 
and  is  sent  to  earn  his  living  in  the  fields.  Thus,  our  schools 
have  sometimes  seemed  in  danger  of  degenerating  into  classes 
of  infante,  too  young  to  be  really  benefitted  by  them. 

To  meet  this  difiiculty,  the  teachers  have  undertaken  to 
hold 

EVENING    SESSIONS, 

and  this  plan  has  happily  proved  a  great  success.      Not  only 

the  Christian  children,  but  many  heathen  boys,  and  some  grown 

men,  busy  all  day  in  the  fields,  come  into  the  school  at  night 

and  study  bravely,  often  till  a  late  hour.      Not  content  witli 

this,  in  one  place,  thej  begged  the  privilege  of  coming  together 

for  an  hour  before  daylight  eacli  morning,  and  tlien  took-  theii- 

books  and  slates  with  them  to  the  fields,  that  their  leism-e  rao- 

ments  diu'ing  the  day,  might  be  improved  in  learning.     Of 

course,  students  so  enthusiastic  could  not  fail  to  make  good 

progress,  and  I  have  seldom  been  more  gratified  than  I  was  in 

meeting  and  examining  this  school,  shortly  before  I  left  India. 
8 


114  THE  ARCOT  MISSION 


I  was  in  camp  with  my  hiisbanrl,  about  two  miles  from  the 
village,  and  as  there  v/as  only  a  foot-path  between  the  places, 
I  could  not  venture  to  ti-averse  it  in  the  lieat  of  the  d;iy ;  so 
the  school  came;  to  me.  For  once  the  cliildren  were  i-oleased 
from  their  accustomed  woi-k,  and  the  little  arn)y  came  troop- 
in;^  to  onr  t(!nt,  nearly  iifty  of  them,  with  such  bright  faces, 
and  bringing  with  them,  their  books,  slates,  maps  and  black- 
boards. We  spent  several  hours  together  most  pleasantly,  they 
y)ronfl  and  happy,  to  show  me  liow  much  they  had  learned,  and 
I,  quite;  as  happy  to  see  such  a  sight  in  a  place  where  a  few 
years  hefore,  ignoran(;e  and  superstition  liad  nngnod  undis- 
turbed. 

NU.VfBKR    OF    OnrLDKEN"    CTNDER    INSTRUCTION. 

Sixteen  years  ago  wa  rr^joiced  over  the  small  beginnings 
of  tills  villfigc!  work.  Now,  tiusre  are  more  than  forty  of  these 
litthj  ci.igragatio.is,  whr)53  raombors  are  gradually  growing  in 
intelligence  and  Christian  character,  and  in  their  schools  800 
f.hildrcn.  Christian  and  heathen,  are  daily  taught  the  blessed 
truths  of  the  Gospel. 

We  comniftid  Ihis  unassuming  work  among  the  poorest 
and  hiiinblest  class  of  our  people,  to  the  sympathies  and  earnest 
prayers  of  oui-  Christian  friends. 

The  pictun;  at  the  beginning  of  this  sketch,  represents  an 
idol,  whir.h  had  been  worshipped  for  1,000  years.  It  was 
given  up  when  the  whole  viUage  of  Nalaporapilly,  India,  ha- 
came  Christian  in  1872.  It  is  simply  n  dark,  unsightly  mass 
of  stone,  with  no  beauty  or  comeliness,  yet  generations  of  men, 
women  and  children,  gave  it  honor  and  praise.  Thank  God 
that  they  now  have  learned  the  better  way  of  His  love. 


THE   ARCOT    MISSION.  115 


HINDU    WOMEN 


It  must  bo  roinembored  that  so  early  as  twenty  years  ago, 
to  ask  a  Hindu  lady  wlietlier  she  could  read  and  write,  was 
to  offer  her  the  vil(;st  possible  insult.  Women,  fortunate 
cnon;j;li  to  liave  ;i,(;quir(Ml  any  education,  were  careful  to  hide; 
the  fact  from  all  l)ut  their  iirniiediate  relatives.  The  only 
class  amonj;  females  who  received  instruction  were  the 
dancing  girls  of  the  temples,  whose  position  waa  parallel  with 
that  of  the  ancient  vestal  virgins.  They  lived  a  life  of  open 
shame;  yet  families  of  tlie  higli(\st  i-ank  were  willing  and 
even  anxious  to  consecrate  one  daughter  to  this  service^,  thus 
obtainiiiii:;  the  favor  of  the  s>:ods. 

How  weary  and  tedious  must  have  been  the  houi's  spent 
by  listless  unoccupied  women,  within  the  walls  of  the  /.eniinas  1 
Their  solo  employment,  the  j)reparation  of  food  for  their 
husbands,  and  the  light  tasks  of  thc:ir  housekeeping;  tlieir 
minds  inactive,  or  filled  with  childish  jealousies,  it  was  small 
wonder  that  some  of  them  clung  to  idolatry  as  their  only 
refuge.  In  heathen,  as  in  Christian  lands,  women  are  more 
religious  than  men,  and  more  assiduously  seek  the  protection 
of  the  being  whom  they  regard  as  tlieir  fi'icnul  and  helper. 
To  propitiate  the  kind  gods  and  ward  off  the  designs  of  the 
ci'uel,  are  to  Hindu  women  sa(;red  duties.  Very  enrly  in  life 
the  motlier  leads  her  little  son,  with  garlands  over  his  arms, 
and  hands  filled  with  fruit  and  flowers,  to  the  shrine  of  some 


lie  THE  AKCOT   MISSION. 


ticigliboring  idol.  If  he  is  frightened  at  its  horrid  aspect,  for 
there  is  no  beauty  or  tenderness  in  the  forms  or  faces  of  these 
gods  whicli  men  have  made,  she  coaxes  him  witli  fond  caresses, 
or  compels  him  by  force  to  approach  and  offer  his  gifts.  As 
anxiously  and  faithfully  as  the  Christian  mother  teaches  her 
precious  ones  to  lisp  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  kneel  to  Him  in 
prayer,  so  the  heathen  instructs  hers  concerning  Siva  and 
Brahma  and  Vishnu. 

TREATMENT    OF   WIVES. 

.  Unwelcome  at  her  birth,  and  regarded  as  a  curse,  the 
little  daughter  in  India,  is  never  the  cherished  darling  of  the 
house  as  she  is  with  us.  So  soon  as  she  reaches  the  verge  of 
womanhood,  a  husband  is  found  for  her,  and  she  is  married. 
Frequently  the  betrothal  ceremony  has  taken  place  long  before, 
so  that  a  girl  of  six  or  eight  may  have  been  given  away  by  her 
parents  to  a  man  of  sixty,  or  seventy.  Should  the  prospective 
husband  die  before  his  child-bride  grows  old  enough  to  become 
his  wiie,  she  is  condemned  for  life  to  the  position  of  a  widow. 
Widowhood,  is  by  custom,  a  life  of  enforced  seclusion ;  and, 
while  tlie  widow  may  continue  to  reside  with  her  own  or  her 
husband's  relatives,  she  must  always  wear  coarse  clothing,  and 
jewels  and  embroidery  are  rigidly  forbidden  her. 

"  When  a  father  wishes  to  get  his  daughter  married,  he 
sends  for  a  f/hoUok,  or  go-between.  This  mnn  generally 
belongs  to  the  lowest  class  of  Brahmins,  and  his  business  is  to 
introduce  the  father  of  a  young  man  who  wishes  his  son  to  be 
married,  to  the  fatlior  of  one  who  wishes  to  find  a  bride-groom 
for  his  daughter.      If  the   fathers  are  mutually  satisfied  with 


THE    ARCOT    MISSION.  117 


the  connection,  tlie  marriage  takes  place,  and  the  gliottoh 
receiv^es  a  handsome  present  in  money  from  both  families/' — 
From  '•'■Faith  and  Yictory^''  by  the  late  Mrs.  Mullens,  English 
Missionary  to  Calcutta. 

When  the  important  day  arrives,  the  bridegroom  repairs 
to  the  house  of  his  father-in-law.  The  women's  apartments 
are  full  of  visitors,  engaged  in  merry-making.  The  bride  is 
covered  with  jewels,  gold  and  silver ;  her  hair  is  braided  and 
adorned  with  flowers,  and  she  now,  for  the  first  time,  meets  the 
man  wlio  is  for  the  future,  to  bs,  in  the  most  literal  sense,  her 
lord  and  master.  The  priest,  standing  without  the  door? 
presents  offerings  of  rice,  flowers,  Ganges  water  and  sandal- 
wood; recites  prayers  and  texts,  and  finally  pronounces  the 
ceremony  concluded.  The  bride  is  soon  after  lifted  into  a 
covered  palanquin,  and  conveyed  to  her  husband's  home.  TJiis 
is  frequently  the  home,  too,  of  his  parents  ;  and,  as.  it  is  custom- 
ary for  all  the  sons  to  remain  at  home  with  their  wives,  the 
wife  now  becomes  a  member  of  a  little  community,  over  which 
the  mother-in-1  iw  exercises  a  very  despotic  control. 

The  Rev.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  of  the  A.rcot  Mission,  has 
kindly  permitted  us  to  make  the  following  extracts  from  his 
lecture  on  "  Tlie  Curious  Things  of  India :  " 

"  Women  ai'e  looked  upon  as  a  necessary  article  of  house- 
hold furniture,  to  be  tolerated  accordingly ;  but  the  men  treat 
them  often  worse  than  they  treat  their  cows  and  oxen.  The 
wife  walks  always  some  paces  behind  her  husband,  wlio  is  not 
ashamed  to  ride,  though  he  be  strong  and  well,  while  she,  pale 
and  delicate,  di-ags  herself  along  a  journey  of  miles,  leading 
her  little  child  by  the  hand,  or  carrying  a  burden.     Slie  cooks 


118  THE  ARCOT  MISSION. 

his  food,  but  must  wait  patiently  till  he  has  finished  his  repast, 
before  she  can  eat  a  morsel.  Tlien  she  feasts  on  what  he  may 
have  left.  Here  is  a  quotation  from  an  ancient  and  venerable 
law  which  relates  to  the  sex  : 

"'Manu.  ch.  v.  146-8.  Hear  now  the  laws  concerning 
women  ! 

" '  Nothing  must  be  done  by  a  girl,  by  a  damsel  or  by  a 
woman,  even  in  her  own  dwelling  according  to  her  mere  pleas- 
ure. In  childhood  must  a  female  be  dependent  on  her  father, 
in  youth  on  her  husband,  her  lord  being  dead,  on  her  sons ;  if 
she  have  no  sons,  on  the  near  kinsmen  of  her  husband.  If  he 
left  no  kinsmen,  on  those  of  her  father.  If  she  have  no 
paternal  kinsmen,  on  the  sovereign.  A  woman  must  never 
seek  independence^  " 

For  a  husband  to  whip  his  wife  is  a  common  tiling. 
When  I  remonstrated  with  a  Hindu  neighbor,  and  told  him  it 
was  wrong  for  a  husband  to  whip  his  wife,  he  looked  up  in 
unmitigated  astonishment,  saying  :  "  Why  how  in  the  world 
can  we  make  them  behave,  if  we  don't  whip  them  ?  " 

But  women  have  one  means  of  retaliation.  The  inmiov- 
able  customs  of  the  country,  do  not  allow  a  Hindu  to  eat  in 
any  other  house  than  his  own.  He  cannot  go  to  his  brother's 
or  his  friend's  house  to  take  a  meal.  There  are  no  restaurants. 
He  is  dependent  on  his  wife's  thrift  and  skill  for  neat  and 
palatable  food,  prepared  as  he  likes  it.  If  she  be  driven 
to  exasperation,  she  can  cook  his  rice,  and  set  it  before  him, 
but  just  as  he  is  about  to  partake,  she  may  pour  ashes  over  tlie 
mass,  and  utterly  spoil  it.  Or  she  may  mix  his  curry,  so  liot, 
that  his  throat  and  palate  will  be  nearly  scarified.  If  these 
attempts  fail  in  reducing  him  to  submission,  or  in  insuring  her 


THE  ARCOT  MISSION.  119 

bottur  troatment,  she  lias  a  last  resom-ce.  She  can  run  away 
to  her  father's  house.  Once  there,  it  is  an  asylum  where  she 
is  privileged  to  remain,  till  the  husband  comes  in  person,  with 
promises  of  kindness,  and  the  present  of  a  new  dress,  to  solicit 
her  retmm. 

If  an  educated  man  find  himself  left  alone,  and  conse- 
quently very  uncomfortable,  he  probably  shrugs  his  shoulders, 
and  hums  over  to  himself  the  old  Sanscrit  proverb  : 

"  The  flowers  of  the  fig-tree,  (which  has  no  apparent 
blossom)  a  white  crow,  a  fish's  foot  in  the  water,  cne  may  see, 
but  not  what  is  in  a  woman's  mind  !  " 

If  he  be  too  submissive,  and  the  wife  gets  the  upper  hand, 
so  that  he  becomes  what  we  call  a  hen-pecked  husband,  his 
neighbors  will  quote  the  Telugu  proverb : 

"  She  grinds  pepper  on  her  husband's  head." 

Marriage  is  almost  obligatory.  The  Hindus  regard  bach- 
elors with  great  disfavor.  Again,  they  have  a  proverb  to  this 
effect:  , 

"Get  a  good  wife  if  you  can;  if  not,  get  a  bad  one. 
Marry  you  must ! "  • 

NATIVE    CHKISTIANS. 

One  of  the  most  gratifying  results,  of  conversion  among 
the  Hindus,  is  the  very  different  manner  in  which  husbands 
treat  then*  wives  and  daughters.  They  sit  together  at  the 
table ;  side  by  side,  they  walk  to  Church,  the  father  carrying 
his  little  girl  as  proudly  as  if  he  was  carrying  his  son  ;  and  the 
love  of  a  common  Saviour,  unites  them  in  a  home. 


HINDU   TEMPLES  AND  MONUMENTS.  121 


THE    MOST    SACRED    OF    HINDU 
TEMPLES. 

BY    THE  • 

Rev.  T.  S.  WynkoojP. 


The  great  temple  of  Juggernaut,  (more  properly  written 
Juganat,)  is  situated  on  the  sea-coast  of  tlie  Bay  of  Bengal,  in 
tlie  province  of  Orissa,  300  miles  to  the  south-west  of  Calcutta. 
It  is  one  of  the  most  celebrated  places  in  India,  and  for  niany 
hundreds  of  years  has  been  annually  visited  by  millions  of 
Hindus.  All  the  land  within  twenty  miles  of  the  shrine  is 
(considered  holy  ;  but  the  most  sacred  spot  is  enclosed  within  a 
stone  wall  from  twenty  to  thirty  feet  high,  and  forms  nearly  a 
square,  the  enclosure  being  six  hundi'ed  and  seventy  feet  in 
length,  and  six  hundred  and  forty  feet  in  breadth.  Within 
this  area  are  about  fifty  temples,  dedicated  to  various  idols. 
The  temple,  however,  to  which  all  the  others  are  subordinate,  is 
that  of  Juganat,  one  of  the  forms  assumed  by  Yishnu. 

THE    IDOL. 

The  image  of  Juganat  is  probably  the  coarsest  in  India. 
The  figure  does  not  extend  l)elow  the  loins,  and  it  has  no 
hands,  but  two  stumps  in  lieu  of  arms  ;  on  which  occasionally, 
the  priests  fasten  hands  of  gold.  This  deformity  is  accounted 
for  by  a  strange  legendary  talc.    Some  thousands  of  years  «go 


122  HINDU  TEMPLES  AND  MONUMENTS. 

in  the  Satya  Yuga  or  Ilindn  Age  of  Gold,  the  Maharaja  In- 
dradyumna,  of  Oojein,  in  Malwa,  applied  to  a  celebrated  mami- 
factm-er  of  gods  to  make  a  new  idol  of  Juganat.  The  request 
was  granted,  on  condition  that  the  Prince  shoidd  Idc  patient, 
and  not  interrupt  nor  examine  the  work  on  any  pretence  what- 
ever, as  it  never  could  be  con  pleted  if  any  attempt  were  made 
to  see  the  process.  This  caution  was  not  duly  attended  to. 
The  Prince,  unable  to  restrain  his  curiosity,  insisted,  aftei-  a 
time,  upon  seeing  what  progress  had  been  made.  From  that 
moment,  no  further  work  could  be  done,  and  he  was  obliged  to 
be  content  with  the  imperfect  image. 

ANTIQUITY    OF    THE    TEMPLE. 

In  the  year  1131,  of  the  Christian  era,  the  Kesari  Yansa 
or  Lion  Kings  of  Orissa,  who  had  occupied  the  tin-one  for 
nearly  seven  hundred  years,  were  set  aside  by  another  dynasty 
known  as  the  Ganga  Yansa,  or  Sons  of  the  Ganges.  The 
Lion  Kings  were  worshippers  of  Siva,  The  new  dynasty  were 
devoted  followers  of  Yishnu,  and  set  to  work  at  once  to  signal- 
ize  theii-  triumph  by  erecting  a  temple  to  Juganat.  The  date 
of  its  completion  is  given  variously,  as  1174  or  1198,  A,  D. 
The  main  temple  measures  eighty  feet  across  the  centre,  and 
its  gi-eat  pyramidal  dome  rises  to  a  height  of  one  hundi-ed  and 
ninety-two  feet,  Du-ectly  connected  with  it,  is  an  ante-cham- 
ber, and  the  two  together  are  one  hundred  and  lifty-iive 
feet  in  length.  Two  other  chambers  or  porches  were 
added  afterward,  the  Dancing  Hall  and  ILill  of  Feasting, 
making  the  whole  length  of  the  temple  about  three  hundred 
feet. 


HINDU   TEMPLES  AND  HOI^UMENTS.  123 


NUMBER    OF    PRIESTS    EMPLOYED. 

It  may  be  easily  supposed  that  a  large  establishment  of 
priests  and  others  is  attached  to  such  a  temple.  A  wiiter  in 
the  Asiatic  Journal  was  informed  by  one  of  the  head  men 
that  the  number  consisted  then  of  3,000  families,  including  400 
families  of  cooks  to  prepare  the  holy  food.  The  provisions 
furnished  daily  for  the  idol  and  his  attendants  were  220  pounds 
of  rice,  120  pounds  of  pulse,  188  of  clariiied  butter,  80  of 
sugar,  32  of  vegetables,  10  of  coagulated  milk,  20  of  salt,  with 
lesser  amounts  of  various  spices,  and  22  pounds  of  oil,  for  the 
lamps  at  niglit.  This  holy  food  is  presented  to  the  idol  three 
times  a  day.  During  the  thnteen  festivals  held  each  year,  a 
considerable  quantity  of  extra  food  is  required.  In  addition 
to  this  is  the  food  cooked  and  sold  to  the  pilgrims,  the  temple 
of  Juganat  being  the  only  place  in  India  where  the  rules  of 
caste  are  so  far  relaxed  as  to  allow  aU  classes  of  Hindus  to  eat 
together,  without  defilement  in  the  sacred  presence  of  the 
Lord  of  the  World.  For  days,  before  the  great  Car  Festival, 
food  is  cooked  within  the  court  of  the  temple  for  at  least  100,- 
000  pilgrims,  and  on  these  occasions  the  400  families  of  cooks 
have  full  employment. 

THRONGS    OF   PILGRIMS. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  estimate  exactly  the  number  of 
visitors  to  the  temple,  as  it  varies  greatly  from  year  to  year^ 
according  to  the  healthiness  or  otherwise  of  the  season,  the  de- 
gree of  general  prosperity  throughout  the  country,  and  tlie 
greater  or  less  sanctity  and  importance  of  the  particular  year. 


124:        HINDU  TEMPLES  AND  MONUMENTS. 

But  prob;il)ly  in  no  ordiuaiy  year  would  the  nuiubar  fall  sliort 
of  half  a  million,  while  frequently  as  many  as  two  or  three 
millions  of  persons  attend  in  the  course  of  a  year. 

Until  very  recently  the  pilgrimage  to  Juganat  was  accom- 
panied with  a  deplorable  amount  of  distress  and  suffering. 
Fifty  years  ago,  when  the  East  India  Company  was  still  throw- 
ing obstacles  in  the  way  of  mission  work  and  deriving  a  revenue 
fro:n  the  pilgrim  tax,  a  British  inilitary  officer  wrote  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"  The  loss  of  life  by  this  deplorable  superstition  probably 
exceeds  that  of  any  other.  The  aged;  the  weak,  the  sick  are 
persuaded  to  attempt  this  pilgrimage,  as  a  remedy  for  all  evils. 
The  number  of  women  and  children,  also,  is  very  great.  The 
pilgrims  leave  thsir  families  and  oecupatioiis,  to  travel  an  im- 
mense distance,  with  the  delusive  hope  of  obtaining  eternal 
bliss.  Their  means  of  subsistence  on  the  road  are  scanty ;  and 
their  liglit  clothing  and  little  bodily  strength  are  ill  calculated 
to  encounter  the  inclemency  of  the  weather.  When  tliey  reach 
the  district  of  Cuttack,  they  cease  to  experience  that  liospital- 
ity  shown  elsewhere  to  pilgrims ;  it  is  a  burden  which  the  in- 
habitants could  not  sustain,  and  they  prefer  availing  themselves 
of  the  increased  demand  for  provisions  to  augment  the  price. 
This  difficulty  is  more  severely  felt  as  tlioy  approach  the  tem- 
ple, till  they  find  scarcely  enough  left  to  pay  the  tax  to  govern- 
ment, and  to  satisfy  the  rapacious  Brahmins.  The  i>ilgrim,  on 
leaving  Juganat,  has  still  a  long  journey  before  him  ;  and  his 
means  of  support  are  often  almost,  if  not  quite,  exhausted.  The 
work  of  death  then  becomes  rapid,  and  tlie  route  of  the  pil- 
grims may  be  traced  by  the  bones  left  by  jackals  and  vidtures. 
The  country  near  the  temple  seems  suddenly  to  have  been  vis- 
ited by  pestilence  and  famine.     Dead  bodies  are  seen  in  every 


HINDU    TEMPLES  AND  MONUMENTS.  125 

direction.  Pariah  dogs,  jackals  and  vnltuiies,  are  observed 
watching  the  last  moments  of  the  dying  pilgrim,  and  not  nn- 
frequently  hastening  his  fate." 

ASIATIC    CHOLERA    AND    ITS    EAVAGES. 

Fearful  outbreaks  of  cholera  have  sometimes  occurred  in 
connection  with  the  pilgrimage.  Tlie  following  description 
was  wi'itten  by  a  missionary  of  the  Car  Festival  in  June,  of 
the  year  1825  : 

"The  mortality  did  not  much  appear  before  the  lt5th  ;  on 
the  19th  it  was  exceedingly  bad,  for  the  day  before  the  rain 
began  to  fall,  and  more  came  on  the  19th  and  20th  ;  and  for 
the  next  three  days  it  fell  in  torrents.  At  this  time  the  scene 
had  reached  its  height,  and  was  tnily  shocjking  on  every  hand. 
In  every  street,  corner  and  open  space,  in  fact, — wherever  you 
turned  your  eyes,  the  dead  and  dying  met  your  sight.  On  the 
ev'^ening  of  the  19th,  I  counted  upwards  of  sixty  dead  and  dy- 
ing, from  the  temple  down  to  the  bottom  end  of  the  hospital, 
(about  half  a  mile)  leaving  out  the  sick  that  had  not  much  life ! 
At  the  corner  opposite  the  hospital,  on  a  spot  of  ground  twelve 
feet  square,  I  counted  ten  dead  and  five  sick !  This  was  the 
case,  wliile  there  were  several  sets  of  men  in  active  employ 
burying  the  dead  !  You  will  perhaps  think,  if  the  streets  were 
thus  crowded,  what  must  be  the  various  Golgothas  ?  I  visited 
but  one,  and  that  was  between  the  town  and  tlio  principal  en- 
trance, and  I  saw  sights  I  shall  never  forget.  The  small  i-iver 
there,  was  quite  glutted  with  dead  bodies.  The  wind  had 
drifted  them  together,  and  they  were  a  complete  mass  of  putri- 
fying  flesh !  They  also  lay  upon  the  ground  in  heaps,  and  the 
dogs  and  birds  were  al>le  to  do  but  little  towards  devouring 
them." 

The  number  of  pilgrims  present  on  that  occasion  was  esti- 


126  HINDU   TEMPLES   AND  MONUMENTS. 

mated  at  225,00.0,  and  the  mortality  among  tliem  could  not 
have  been  less  than  20,000.  They  carried  the  disease  with 
them  from  Juganat,  and  whole  provinces  were  soon  ravaged 
by  it. 

SmCroE    OF   PILGRIMS    NO    LONGEK   PERMITTED. 

In  view  of  such  wholesale  destruction  of  life,  we  almost 
forget  those  who  have  prostrated  themselves  under  the  idol 
car.  From  time  immemorial  this  mode  of  death  has  been 
thought  to  be  peculiarly  meritorious.  At  other  sacred  places 
in  India  the  same  thing  occurs  under  different  forms ;  as  at 
AUabal^ad,  where,  formerly,  it  was  not  unusual  for  pilgrims  to 
drown  themselves,  according  to  a  prescribed  ritual,  at  the  place 
of  meeting  of  the  holy  streams,  and  where,  now  that  this  is 
prevented  by  the  police,  suicide  is  accomplished  by  cutting  the 
throat  in  the  river.  For  many  years,  however,  the  British 
government  in  India  has  done  all  that  could  be  done  to  prevent 
and  alleviate  tlie  cruelties  of  Hinduism.  Widows  are  no  longer 
burnt  on  tlic  funeral  pile,  infants  are  no  longer  tlu-own  into 
the  Ganges  at  Sangor  Island ;  pilgrims  are  not  permitted  to 
cast  themselves  under  the  wheels  of  Juganat.  At  all  the  fes- 
tivals, there  and  elsewhere,  on  British  territory,  a  strong  police 
force  is  stationed  under  Em'opean  supervision.  Hospitals  ai'e 
established,  with  skilled  attendants,  and  supplies  of  medicine, 
free  of  charge.  Tims,  the  worst  scenes  of  Juganut's  temple 
are  witnessed  no  more. 

THE   FALL    OF   THE   FIRST    STONE. 

The  most  significant  event  of  recent  years,  in  connection 
with  the  temple,  remains  tb  be  mentioned — in  closing  this 


HINDU  TEMPLES   AND  MONUMENTS.  127 

accomit.    About  a  year  ago,  in  1876,  just  after  tlie  three  gods, 
who  occupy  the  inner  shrine  (Juganat,  his  hrotlier,  Bulbhadra, 
and  their  sister,  Soobhadra,)  had  been  removed  from  their  dais 
or  throne,  to  take  their  annual  excursion,  drawn  in  the  famous 
car,  some  great  stones  from  the  roof  fell  in,  and  would  have 
killed  the  attendants,  and  smashed  the  gods,  had  they  not  for- 
tunately all  been  absent.     If  a  star  had  visibly  fallen  from  the 
heaven,  there  could  hardly  have  been  greater  consternation 
throughout  Orissa,  where  for  a  long  time  a  prophecy  has  been 
current  among  the  people,  tliat  "  when  the  first  stone  should  be 
unfastened,  the  temple  should  not  stand."    It  must  be  remem- 
bered that  since  the  temple  was  completed,  nearly  700  years 
ago,  not  a  trowel  has  been  laid  upon  it  by  way  of  repair.     The 
immense  blocks  of  stone,  of  which  the  magnificent  dome  is 
compoosd,  are  not  kept  together  by  cement  or  mortar  of  any 
kind,  but  are  made  fast  by  an  elaborate  process  of  dovetailing ; 
the  slabs  being  arranged  in  horizontal  layers,  narrowing  towards 
the  end,  which  is  covered  by  a  huge  headpiece,  carved  and 
oruanented.     One  of  the  stones  that  fell,  measures  ten  feet  in 
le.agth,  by  five  in  breadth,  and  four  in  thickness.     As  the  dam- 
age is  iinpercsptible  to  tlie  eye,  owing  to  the  intense  darkness 
in  the  interior  of  the  edifice,  it  is  impossible  to  say  what  is  the 
condition  of  the  remainder  of  the  inner  roof  or  cornice.     It  is 
thought  that  the  repairs  will  take  at  least  fourteen  years,  and 
during  all  this  time  no  public  worship  or  festival  can  be  lield. 
It  is  not  unlikely  that  the  prophecy  may  be  fulfilled,  and  the 
deserted  temple  given  over  to  decay. 

But,  however  this  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  the  vast  struc- 
ture of  India's  idolatry,  which  has  stood  so  long,  and  caused  such 


128  HINDU   TEMPLES  AND  MONUMENTS. 


misery  and  woe  to  that  fair  land,  is  doomed.  The  fall  of  the 
stone  in  Juganafs  teaiple,  like  the  handwrithig  on  the  wall  of 
Babylon,  is  a  symbol  of  the  hand  of  God  upon  it,  and  is  so  re- 
"•arded  in  India.  That  impsnding  destruction  may  1)3,  for  a 
time,  retarded,  but  cannot  be  long  prevented.  God  spee.l  tlie 
downfall  of  it,  and  build,  full  soon,  in  living  stones,  the  new 
temple,  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  His  grace,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

Come  swiftly  joj'ful  day, 

When  Christ  the  Lord  shall  reign 

His  gentle  royal  sway 
O'er  all  the  world  maintain  ! 

The  darkling  shadows  lift, 

The  golden  dawn  appears, 
The  mists  of  error  drift 

Before  the  brightening  years  ! 

The  Prince  of  P'^ace  will  bring 

His  ransomed  captives  honie. 
And  men  and  angels  loud  shall  sing, 

The  King  of  Life  has  come  ! 


HINDU  TE]\IPLES  AND  MONUMENTS.  129 


THE    TAJ    MAHAL. 


From  Ronsselet's  magnificent  work  on  "  India  and  Her 
Native  Princes,"  we  extract  the  interesting  description  of  this 
splendid  work  of  Oriental  art.  We  have  inserted  the  picture, 
that  those  of  our  readers  who  are  not  familiar  with  the  su1:>ject, 
may  gain  some  idea  of  the  wealth,  splendor  and  taste  of  the 
great  empire  which  we  are  trying  to  win  for  the  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  and  Master. 

"  The  Taj  was  built  by  the  Emperor  Shah  Johan,  as  a 
mausoleum  for  the  Empress  Mnmtazi  Mahal,  or  Taj-Bibi,  who 
died  in  giving  birth  to  the  Princess  Johanera.  Tliis  woman, 
celebrated  alike  for  lier  talents  and  her  beauty,  inspired  the 
prince  with  such  love  and  admiration,  that  he  resolved  to  raise 
to  her  memory  the  most  beautiful  monument  that  had  ever 
been  constructed  by  man.  After  a  grand  consultation  of  all  the 
architects  in  the  east,  the  plan  of  Isa  Mahomed  was  adopted. 
The  mausoleum  was  conmienced  in  the  year  1630,  and  not 
completed  until  1647;  and  during  those  seventeen  years,  2,000 
workmen  were  employed.  140,000  car  loads  of  pink  sandstone 
and  of  marble  were  used  in  this  great  .work,  and  each  province 
of  the  empire  contributed  precious  stones  for  its  adornment. 
Tlie  jasper  came  from  the  Punjaub,  the  carnelian  from 
Broach,  the  turquoise  from  Thibet,  the  agates  from  Temen, 
the  lapis-lazuli  from  Ceylon,  the  coral  from  Arabia,  the 
garnets  from  Bundlecund,  the  diamonds  from  Punnah,  the 
mountain  rock-crystal  from  Malwa,  the  onyx  from  Persia, 
the  chalcedonies  from  Asia  Minor,  the  sapphire  from  Colombo, 
9 


THB  TAJ    MAHAL,   AT  AGKA,    INDIA. 


HINDU  TEMPLES   AND  MONUMENTS.  131 

and  conglomerates  from  Jopulmore,  Gualin  and  Sephia.  Not- 
withstanding these  contributions,  and  the  forced  labor  of  the 
workmen,  the  total  cost  of  tliis  gigantic  work  was  about 
$2,000,000. 

The  Taj  is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Jumna,  its  golden 
crescent  rising  270  feet  above  the  level  of  the  river.  The 
garden  in  front  of  it  is  surrounded  by  high  embattled  walls 
with  a  pavillion  at  each  corner.  The  principal  entrance  is  a 
monumental  pointed  arch,  containing  seven  apartments,  and 
crowned  with  a  row  of  kiosks ;  the  exterior  is  of  red  sand- 
stone, relieved  with  bands  of  white  marble,  and  the  tympanum 
of  the  centre  arch,  are  ornamented  with  mosaics  of  agate  and 
onyx.  A  caravanserai  for  travellers  extends  around  the  en- 
trance court. 

On  entering  this  gate,  we  suddenly  found  ourselves  in  front 
of  the  Taj,  which  appeared  in  all  its  dazzling  whiteness  at 
the  end  of  a  wide  paved  avenue,  bordered  on  each  side  with  tall 
cypress  trees.  The  first  view  of  the  Taj  is  most  striking. 
Like  a  mountain  of  white  marble,  it  rises  mysteriously  above 
the  sombre,  and  luxuriant  vegetation  of  the  garden. 

The  terrace  of  pink  sandstone  on  which  the  Taj  stands,  is 
960  feet  in  length,  and  330  in  width ;  and  one  end  of  it  is 
bathed  by  the  Jumna,  while  the  other  is  only  a  few  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  garden.  A  magnificent  platform  of  white 
marble  is  erected  in  the  centre  of  this  terrace,  measuring  fif- 
teen feet  in  height,  and  285  feet  on  every  side,  which  forms  a 
pedestal  for  the  mausoleum;  and  at  each  corner  of  the  platform 
is  a  marble  minaret,  upon  wliicli  rests  a  light  cupola  150  feet 
fi'om  the  ground. 

The  mausoleum  itself  is  constructed  like  an  irregular 
octagon,  the  longest  side  of  which  measures  120  feet;  and  it 
has  a  terraced  roof  with  fom-  pavillions  placed  at  the  corners, 
and  a  magnificent  dome  in  the  center. 


132  HINDU  TEMPLES  AND  MONUMENTS. 

E;i;'h  facjade  is  pierced  with  a  high  Saracenic  gate,  flanked 
on  either  side  by  two  rows  of  niches.  Such  are  the  propor- 
tions and  the  plan  of  the  Taj ;  and  they  may  be  equally 
applied,  though  on  a  smaller  scale,  to  other  Indian  monuments  ; 
Ijut  ev^ery  line  has  been  calculated  witli  such  consummate  art, 
that  not  a  flaw  can  be  detected.  The  entire  edifice,  from  the 
base  to  the  summit,  is  built  of  white  marble,  overlaid  with 
mosaics,  forming  inscriptions,  arabesques,  and  other  decora- 
tions. Every  part  of  the  exterior,  with  the  single  exception 
of  the  dome  itself,  is  covered  with  these  marvellous  mosaics. 
Bishop  Heber  remarked,  with  truth,  that  the  Taj  had  been 
designed  by  Titans,  and  finished  by  jewelers." 

Bayard  Taylor,  in  writing  on  the  same  theme,  says : 

"  I  ascended  to  the  base  of  the  building,  a  gleaming 
marble  platform,  almost  on  a  level  with  the  tops  of  the  trees 
in  the  garden.  Before  entering  the  central  hall,  I  descended 
to  the  vault  where  the  beautiful  Noor-Jehan  is  buried.  A 
sloping  passage,  the  walls  and  floor  of  which  have  been  so 
polished  by  the  hands  and  feet  of  thousands,  that  you  must 
walk  carefully  to  avoid  sliding  down,  conducts  to  a  spacious 
chamber.  There  is  no  light  but  what  enters  the  door,  and 
this  falls  directly  upon  the  tomb  of  the  Queen  in  tlie  centre. 
Shah-Jehan,  whose  ashes  are  covered  by  a  simpler  cenotaph, 
sleeps  by  her  side.  The  vault  was  filled  with  the  odors  of  rose, 
jasmine  and  sandal-wood,  the  precious  attars  of  which  are 
sprinkled  on  the  tomb.  Wreatlis  of  beautiful  flowers  lay 
upon  it,  or  withered  around  its  base. 

These  were  the  true  tombs ;  the  monuments  for  display 
])eing  placed  in  the  grand  hall  above,  wliich  is  a  lofty  rotunda, 
lighted,  both  from  above  and  below,  by  screens  of  marble 
wrought  in  iilagree.  It  is  paved  with  blocks  of  white  marble 
and  jasper,  and  ornamented  with  a  wainscoting  of  sculptured 


HINDU  TEMPLES  AND  MONUMENTS.  133 

tablets,  representing  dowers.  The  tombs  are  sarcophagi  of 
the  pur'est  marble,  exquisitely  inlaid  with  blood-stone,  agate, 
carnelian,  lapis-lazuli  and  other  precious  stones;  and  surrounded 
with  an  octagonal  screen  six  feet  high,  in  the  open  tracery  of 
whicli,  lilies,  roses  and  other  flowers  are  interwrought  witli  the 
most  intricate  and  ornamental  designs. 

THE    ECHO. 

The  Dome  of  the  Taj  contains  an  echo  more  sweet,  pm'e 
and  prolonged  than  that  in  the  Baptistry  of  Pisa,  which  is  the 
finest  in  Europe.  A  single  musical  tone  uttered  by  the  voice, 
floats  and  soars  overhead,  in  a  long  delicious  undulation; 
fainting  away  so  slowly  that  you  hear  it  after  it  is  silent,  as 
you  see,  or  seem  to  see,  a  lark  you  have  been  watching,  after 
it  is  swallowed  up  in  the  blue  of  heaven. 

The  concurrent  testimony  of  travellers,  concerning  this 
wonderful  poem  in  marble  is  the  same.  It  has  a  grave 
serenity  of  atmosphere,  and  its  size,  finish,  environment,  and 
occasion  alike  impress  the  beholder's  mind.  One  Pilgrim  tells 
us  that — on  the  tomb  of  the  lively  Empress  lies,  as  its  central 
ornament,  a  tablet;  and  on  that  of  her  husband,  a  pen,  indi- 
cating the  Hindu  belief,  that  the  mind  of  women  is  a  page, 
on  which  the  man  writes  what  he  pleases.  Even  in  this  tran- 
scendent memorial  of  love,  the  thought  of  man's  superiority 
was  thus  embalmed.  Yet,  if  love  was  strong  enough  in 
Heathenism,  to  build  a  fane,  beautiful  and  glorious  as  this, 
over  its  lost  idol,  what  may  it  not  do,  in  living  stones  and 
Christian  homes,  when  the  women  of  Lidia,  shall  be  brought 
to  adore  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  their  husbands  and  children 
with  them,  acknowledge  Him  as  supreme  ? 


HINDU  TEMPLES  AND  MONUMENTS.  1^5 


THE    SACRED    CITY    OF    THE     HINDUS. 


The  Hindus  consider  the  city  of  Benares  to  be  placed  in 
the  centre  of  the  earth,  and  to  be  tlie  most  sacred  city  in  the 
world. 

There  are  no  less  than  eighty  thousand  Brahmins  or 
"  lioly  caste  "  Hindus  residing  here,  and  the  city  also  abounds 
with  the  so-called  "  sacred  l)ulls "  and  "  sacred  monkeys." 
There  are  more  than  a  thousand  temples,  and  over  live  hun- 
dred thousand  enshrined  deities. 

More  than  one  hundred  thousand  pilgrims  visit  Benares 
annually ;  twenty  thousand  of  whom  may  be  seen  rushing  at 
one  time  into  the  river  Gauges,  at  a  given  signal,  that  they 
may  bathe  at  the  proper  moment.  The  river  is  reached  by 
flights  of  broad  steps,  and  on  these  the  Hindus  pass  the  busiest 
hours  of  the  day,  bathing,  dressing,  and  saying  their  prayers, 
lounging  and  gossiping. 

Benares  is  believed  by  some  to  be  eighty  thousand  steps 
nearer  heaven  than  any  other  part  of  the  world.  Ten  miles 
around  Benares  is  said  to  be  such  holy  ground,  that  whoever 
dies  within  this  area  is  sure  of  going  to  heaven,  however  great 
a  sinner  he  may  have  been. 


HINDU  TEMPLES  AND  3I0NUMENTS.  137 


THE  GRAND  MOSOUE  OF  DELHI. 


Delhi  is  a  city  of  venerable  memories.  Dimog  many 
centuries,  she  was  to  Asia,  what  Rome,  at  her  period  of  great- 
est splendor,  was  to  Europe.  In  the  early  dawn  of  Ai-yan  his- 
tory, Indrapechtra  rose  on  the  site,  which  in  the  year  57,  B.  C, 
became  the  beginning  of  Delhi.  Allusions  are  made  in  the 
old  epic  poem  of  the  Maliabharata  to  heroes,  who  flourished 
here  hundreds  of  years  before  the  Christian  era. 

The  Plain  of  Delhi  is  a  vast  archaeological  museum. 
Successive  dynasties  removed  the  city  from  one  place  to 
another,  and  the  ruins  wliich  remain,  display  every  period  of 
Hindu  architecture,  from  the  time  they  first  used  cut  stone  to 
the  present  day. 

The  Grand  Mosque,  of  which  we  have  thought  well  to 
insert  a  pictiu'e,  that  our  readers  may  gain  some  idea  of  the 
richness  of  Moslem  art,  is  regarded  by  the  followers  of  Mo- 
hammed with  particular  reveren(;e. 

It  is  built  of  red  sandstone.  It  stands  upon  an  immense 
terrace,  to  the  summit  of  which,  three  magnificent  staircases 
lead,  each  of  which  terminates  in  a  monumental  doorway. 
TJiese  open  into  a  spacious  paved  com*t,  ornamented  with  a 
fountain.  At  the  end  of  this,  extends  the  broad  faqade  of  the 
Mosque.  "It  is  composed,"  says  a  French  traveller,  " of  a 
long  row  of  narrow  arches,  on  each  side  of  a  lofty  doorway,  in 
the  form  of  a  pointed  arched  niche ;  three  white  marble  domes 


138  HINDU  TE3IPLES  AND  MONUMENTS. 

crown  the  edifice,  wliicli  is  flanked  hy  two  minarets,  striped 
longitudinally  with  white  and  pink,  and  elevating  a  delicate 
cupola  (jf  white  marble,  in  the  air,  to  a  great  height. 

.  The  effect  of  the  vivid,  though  severe,  colors,  which  clothe 
every  part  of  the  building,  is,  when  touched  by  the  glorious  sun 
of  India,  incompara])le.  Tlie  dark  red  of  the  galleries,  the 
black  and  white  marble  of  the  facade,  the  white  domes,  the 
golden  pinnacles,  and  the  rose-colored  minarets,  stand  out 
against  the  blue  background  of  the  sky,  not  crudely,  but  with 
a  severe  harmony." 

The  interior,  long  jealously  closed  against  Em'opeans,  is 
now  open  to  all.     It  is  luxurious  and  beautiful. 

In  contrast  with  these  massive  monuments  of  Hindu,  or 
of  Musselman  art,  what  are  we  showing  to  India  ?  Tlie  plain 
little  house  of  prayer,  the  sanctuary  with  its  bell  in  the  spire, 
to  summon  the  worshipper.  This  is  a  fitter  exponent  of  His 
life,  who,  though  Lord  of  the  Universe,  was  here  a  meek  and 
lowly  man.  His  praise  is  best  set  forth  in  the  living  epistles, 
which  everywhere  His  true  disciples  are. 


A    FREE    READING-ROOM.  139 


THE    MISSION    FREE    READING     ROOM 
AT    MUDNAPILLT. 


Reference  was  made  iu  Dr.  Scudder's  article  to  the  estab- 
Hsliment  of  Free  Reading;  Rooms.  The  one  here  shown,  was 
erected  by  the  efforts  of  the  Rev.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  M.  D., 
of  the  Arcot  Mission,  early  in  1870.  One  principal  object  in 
building  it,  was  to  get  a  hold  upon  the  educated  natives ;  those 
who  had  received  some  English  education,  and  who  held  them- 
selves aloof  from  the  throng  who  assembled  to  listen  to  street 
preaching. 

We  copy  Dr.  Chamberlain's  account  of  its  openmg,  from 
the  Church  Missionary  Intelligencer^  of  London : 


DR.    CHAMBERLAIN  S    NARRATIVE. 


"  It  had  seemed  to  me  that  the  establishment  of  a  Free 
Reading  Room  where  English  and  other  secular  newspapers 
and  periodicals,  and  books  of  history,  travels  and  poetry,  could 
be  made  use  of  to  draw  in  the  educated  classes,  and  get  them 
under  Gospel  influence,  would  be  one  of  the  best  agencies  that 
could  be  used  in  a  place  like  this;  and  I  determined,  several 
years  ago,  to  establish  such  a  reading  room,  but  I  could  get  no 
place  in  the  town  to  open  it  in.  I  could  neither  buy  nor  rent 
a  suitable  place. 

Early  this  year,  I  learned  that  an  unoccupied  bit  of  land 
at  the  corner  of  two  streets,  and  just  opposite  the  post-office,  a 
site  which  I  had  long  coveted,  but  which  had  been  involved  iu 


A   FREE   READING-ROOM.  141 


a  law  suit  of  several  years'  standing,  had  now,  by  decree  of  the 
coui't,  been  ordered  to  be  sold.  It  was  a  chance  net  to  be  lost, 
but  I  had  no  money  to  purchase  it." 


GOING    ON    IN    FAITH. 


"  Our  Mission  in  its  crippled  state  for  funds,  could  not 
furnish  me  any,  and  I  was  just  completing  the  building  of  our 
Telugu  church  and  school-house,  for  which  I  had  to  raise  all 
the  money  here.  This  was  but  just  paid  for,  and  I  had  not  a 
rupee  to  use  in  buying  a  site,  or  when  obtained,  erecting  on  it 
a  suitable  building ;  but,  after  tliinking  and  dreaming  and  pray- 
ing over  it  a  few  days,  I  decided  to  go  on  at  once,  and  trust  in 
the  Lord,  whose  work  it  was,  to  bring  me  through. 

"  Several  times,  since  coming  liere,  I  ha\^e  been  in  great 
straits  for  funds,  for  the  completion  of  some  project  which  I 
had  undertaken  ;  and  each  time  the  Lord  has  rebuked  my  lack 
of  faith,  by  sending  contibutions,  unexpected  and  unsolicited, 
so  that  I  have,  in  each  case,  come  triumphantly  through.  So, 
without  a  rupee  in  hand,  I  determined  to  secure  the  land,  and 
build  upon  it  at  once. 

"  The  day  after  the  completion  of  the  purchase,  I  had 
workmen  digging  for  the  foundation,  and  in  three  months,  it 
was  completed  and  opened  to  the  public. 

THE    BUILDING. 

"  It  is  a  neat  building  with  a  terraced  roof,  built  so  that, 
though  the  town  were  to  burn  down  round  it,  it  could  suffer  no 
material  harm.  The  room  is  nearly  square,  and  in  the  side 
fronting  towards  the  post-office,  is  a  wide  double  door,  and  on 
the  side  opening  on  the  other  street,  two  wide  windows.  There 
is  a  broad  verandah  on  each  of  these  sides,  and  on  lecture  even- 
ings, I  have  the  door  and  windows  thrown  wide  open,  and  seats 


/ 


142  A    FREE   READING-ROOM. 


arranged  in  the  verandahs  as  well,  so  that  the  speaker  can  he 
heard  by  all,  and  seen  by  nearly  all  who  are  seated  there. 

THE    ROOM. 

"  The  room  is  matted  with  grass  mats,  and  in  the  centre 
is  a  writing  table,  with  ink,  pens,  and  materials  always  ready. 
Ari-ange  1  along  one  side  are  nari'ow  tables  with  the  ncnvspapers, 
gazettes  and  magazines  on  them,  together  with  a  copy  of  the 
Bible,  in  each  of  the  seven  languages,  more  or  less  read  here. 
At  the  farther  end  are  two  glass-door  book-cases,  the  one  filled 
with  books  for  reading,  including  works  on  history,  travels, 
researcJies,  poei  ry,  morals,  etc.,  most  of  them  being  in  English ; 
but  including  all  I  could  find  of  an  improving  nature,  in  Telu- 
gu,  Tamil,  and  Canarese,  witli  a  few  in  Hindustani,  Mahratti, 
and  Sanscrit.  They  are  free  to  all  to  take  and  read  wdien 
they  please. 

"  The  other  book-case  is  filled  with  the  Scriptures,  tracts, 
school-books  and  Christian  literature,  in  the  various  languages, 
for  sale.  Also,  a  supply  of  stationery  and  requisites  for 
schools. 

"  The  Reading  Room  is  opened  daily,  excepting  Simdays, 
at  2  P.  M.,  and  kept  open  till  9  P.  M.  On  Wednesday 
evening  of  each  week,  a  Bible  lecture  is  given  in  Telugu.  It 
is  but  a  half -hour  in  length.  Five  minutes  before  the  tune 
appointed  for  the  lecture,  our  native  lielpers  go  there,  and  sing 
some  of  their  beautiful  Christian  songs,  to  native  melodies." 

"  I  always  find  the  building  and  verandah  both  filled 
when  I  get  there. 

"  I  read  selected  passages  from  the  Telugu  Bible,  and 
lecture  from  it,  closing  with  a  short  prayer  for  the  divine 
blessing. 

"At  tlie  opening  of  the  Room,  the  principal  gentlemen 
of   the   neighborhood   were  invited  to  be  present,  and  they 


A    FREE   EEADING-ROOM.  143 


attended,  with  many  English  gentlemen,  who  had  given  liberal 
peciiniaiy  aid  dui'ing  its  erection.  Addresses  were  made  in 
English  and  Telngu.  I  nrged  the  people  to  come  to  the  feet 
of  Him  who  is  the  Author  and  Giver  of  spiritual  life  ;  even 
Him  who  is  revealed  in  the  Christian  Scriptm'es. 

"  Not  less  than  ninety  a  day  avail  themselves  of  the 
privileges  of  the  reading  room.  Some  come  to  look  at  the 
Madras  daily  papers,  others  to  read  historical  works,  others  to 
consult  dictionaries,  atlases,  and  books  of  reference ;  and  many 
after  finishing  the  work  for  which  they  come,  quietly  take  up 
and  read  a  copy  of  the  Bible,  and  often  purchase  Scripture  or 
portions  of  Scriptiu-e,  in  then*  own  language  or  in  English,  to 
take  home  and  examine  at  their  leisure. 

"  Scarcely  a  day  passes  without  tracts  or  Scripture  being 
sold. 

"  At  one  of  my  "Wednesday  evening  lectures,  a  Brahmin, 
one  of  the  best  educated  in  the  place,  arose  and  politely 
asked  permission  to  speak.  I  assented,  not  knowing  what  he 
wished  to  say,  and  he  gave  this  welcome  and  unexpected 
testimony : 


A    BRAHMIN    OK    THE    BIBLE. 

"  '  Behold  that  mango  tree  on  yonder  roadside  !  Its  fruit 
is  approaching  to  ripeness.  Bears  it  that  fruit  for  itself  or 
for  its  own  profit  ?  From  the  moment  the  first  ripe  fruits 
turn  their  yellow  sides  towards  the  morning  sun  until  the  last 
mango  is  pelted  off,  it  is  assailed  with  showers  of  sticks  and 
stones  from  boys  and  men,  and  every  passer  by,  until  it  stands 
bereft  of  leaves,  with  branches  knocked  off,  bleeding  from 
many  a  broken  twig ;  and  piles  of  stone  underneath,  and  clubs 
and  sticks  lodged  in  its  boughs,  are  the  only  trophies  of  its 
joyous  crop  of  fruit.     Is  it  discouraged  ?     Does  it  cease  to  bear 


144  A    FREE    READING-ROOM. 

fruit  ?  Does  it  say,  '  If  I  am  barren,  no  one  will  pelt  me,  and 
I  shall  live  in  peace  ?  '  Not  at  all.  The  next  season  the  bud- 
ding leaves,  the  beauteous  flowers,  the  tender  fruit  again 
appear.  Again  it  is  pelted,  and  broken  and  wounded,  but  goes 
on  bearing,  and  children's  children  pelt  its  branches  and  enjoy 
its  fruit. 

"That  is  a  type  of  these  missionaries.  I  have  watched 
them  well,  and  have  seen  what  they  are.  What  do  they  come 
to  this  country  for  ?  What  tempts  them  to  leave  their  parents, 
friends  and  country,  and  come  to  this,  to  them  unhealthy, 
climate  ?  Is  it  for  gain  or  for  profit  that  they  come  ?  Some 
of  us  country  clerks,  in  government  ofiices,  receive  more 
salary  than  they.  Is  it  for  the  sake  of  an  easy  life  ?  See  how 
they  work,  and  then  tell  me.  No :  they  seek,  like  the  mango 
tree,  to  bear  fruit  for  the  benefit  of  others,  and  this  too,  though 
treated  with  contumely  and  abuse  from  those  they  are  bene- 
fitting. 

"  Now'  what  is  it  makes  them  do  all  this  for  us  ?  It 
is  their  Bihle.  I  have  looked  into  it  a  good  deal,  at  one 
time  and  another,  in  the  different  languages  I  chance  to 
know.  It  is  just  the  same  in  all  languages.  The  Bihle — 
there  is  nothing  to  compare  with  it  in  all  our  sacred  books  for 
goodness,  and  purity,  and  holiness,  and  love,  and  for  motives 
of  action. 

"  Where  did  the  English  speaking  people  get  all  their 
intelligence,  and  energy,  and  cleverness,  and  power  ?  It  is 
their  Bible  that  gives  it  to  them.  And  now  they  bring  it  to 
us  and  say:  'This  is  what  raised  us  ;  take  it  and  raise  your- 
selves ! '  They  do  not  force  it  upon  us,  as  the  Mohannncdans 
did  with  their  Koran;  but  they  bring  it  in  love,  and  translate  it 
into  our  languages,  and  lay  it  before  us  and  say  :  '  Look  at  it ; 
read  it ;  examine  it,  and  see  if  it  is  not  good.'  Of  one  thing 
I  am  convinced :  do  what  we  will,  oppose  it  as  we  may,  it  it: 


A   FREE   READING-PlOOM.  145 

the  Christinii's  Bible  that  will,  sooner  or  later,  work  the  regen- 
eration of  this  land." 

A   TELUGU    HYlCSr. 
REFRAIN. 

Ni  (tharanamule  Nammiti.Nammiti, 
Ni  padamule  battiti,  battiti. 

I. 

Dikkilsa  nive  tsalika?]^a  rave, 
Mikkili  mrokkudu,  mrokkudu. 


Aihika  snkamu,  narisiti  nitya. 
Jl.ihaha  droliini,  drohini. 

Translation  into  the  same  meter  in  English 

REFRAIN. 

Thy  rcfirre  would  I  seek,  blessed  Jesus,  blessed  Jesus  j 
Th.y  racri'j'-givini^  feet  would  I  clasp,  bless  d  Jesus. 

I. 

My  only  lielp  art  Thou,     "Wilt  Thou  not  hear  me  ? 
For  on  Thee,  Thee  alone,  Thee  alone  do  I  call. 
Refrain- Thv  refuse,  etc. 

The  ficelin.r^c  y'^ys  of  earth  have  not  I  tasted  ? 
Traitor  1  wandered  far,  wandei'ed  far,  far  from  Thee. 
Refrain— Thy  refuge  etc. 

III. 

liy  own  w  rks,  all  so  vile,  filled  with  pollution, 
1  abhor,  1  rt'uounce,  Saviour,  turn  rae  not  away. 

Refrain— Thy  refuge,  etc. 
10 


l-i6  THE    FREE    READING-EOOxM. 


My  hard  and  vsinful  will,  my  baser  passions, 
Pluek  them  out,  drive  thera  hence  ;  free  me  Lord,  deliver  rae. 
Refrain — Thy  refuge,  etc. 


My  nature  so  corrupt,  cans't  thou  not  change  it  ? 
Ease  ray  pain,  oh  my  God !  save  me  Lord,  save  me  now. 
Refrain— Thy  refuge,  etc. 

The  picture  of  the  Reading  Room  shows  the  thatched  roof 
and  verandah,  with  the  group  of  people  gathered  there,  and 
even  the  children  looking  at  it  will  sec  how  different  this 
Oriental  scene  is,  fi'om  any  idea  they  may  have  of  a  similar 
place  in  our  own  land.  And  now,  that  they  and  their  parents 
niay  know  in  what  sort  of  houses  our  missionaries  in  India 
live,  we  insert  a  picture  of  Dr.  Chamberlain's  residence  while 
at  Mudnapilly.  It  is  a  long,  low  building,  its  rooms  very 
small.  The  cohimns  supporting  its  roof,  like  those  of  the 
Free  Reading  Room,  are  of  stone  untouched  by  tools,  and 
split  into  shape  by  means  of  fire.  The  trees  which  appear,  arc^ 
cocoanut  and  mango.  Over  the  doorway  of  the  house,  you 
observe  the  luxuriant  Rangoon  creeper,  wiiose  blossoms,  white 
when  they  first  open,  hec^omc  pink,  then  crimson  and  finally 
pm-ple  before  they  fade  and  fall. 


>    \  W  \n\ 


BORNEO. 


THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 


BY 


Kev.  Wm.  H.  Steele,  1).  D. 


At  the  arrival  of  Kev.  Wm.  H.  Steele 
Sept.  16,  1842,  in  the  roadstead  of  Java's 
chief  city,  Batavia,  the  history  of  those  who 
had  preceded  him  was  this. 

Of  those  sent  out  in  1836,  Revs.  Elihu 
Doty  and  William  Youngblood  were  on  the 
west  coast  of  Borneo,  and  Revs.  Jacob  Ennis 
and  Elbert  Nevius  had  returned  to  this  conn" 
try  in  1840  and  1842,  respectively. 

Of   the  party  sent    out    in   1838,    both 
members.  Revs.  Frederick  B.  Thomson  and 
Wm.  J.  Pohlman  were  in  Borneo. 

Of  the  two  who  sailed  fi-om  Boston,  in  November,  1840, 
Rev.  Wm.  T.  Van  Doren  had  retm-ned  to  America,  and  Rev. 
Isaac  P.  Stryker  had  died  on  board  an  America  vessel,  en 
route  from  Batavia  to  Singapore,  only  a  iew  days  after  embark- 
ing in  health  and  gladness.  The  l>eloved  Isaac  was  buried  in 
the  beautiful  cemetery  on  the  Morning  Side  of  Goverment 
Ilill,  and  the  American  visitor  will  find,  at  the  spot  whei-e  he 


THE  BORNEO  MISSION.  151 

lies,  with  his  feet  to  the  foe,  a  becoming  obelisk  of  white  mar- 
ble,  sent  from  the  land  of  his  birth,  and  su.tably  inscribed  by  a 
few  of  the  Rutgers  "  Class  of  '37,"  who  had  known  him  but  to 
love  him. 

All,  except  Strjker  and  the  writer  of  this  sketch,  of  the 
brethren  aforenamed,  were  married,  when  commissioned  b}^ 
the  American  Board,  at  the  nomination  of  om*  own  Foreign 
Mission  Board,  as  the  custom  tlien  was.  Om-  separate  organiza- 
tion dates  from  the  Synod  of  1857. 

Thus,  in  the  seventh  year  of  onr  attempt  at  Gospel  work 
for  Netherlands  India,  five  ordained  laborers  were  upon  the 
soil  of  that  dominion,  at  various  points.  The  records  are 
copious,  during  the  lustrum  from  1836  to  1841,  toucliing  the 
endeavors,  the  appeals,  the  Governmental  tliwartings  or  eva- 
sions, the  journeyings,  the  hopings  against  hope.  Did  our 
missionaries  ask  permission  to  begin  in  Sumatra,  the  shades 
of  Lyman  and  Munson  were  invoked  to  deter  them  from 
even  prospecting  the  territory  of  that  island.  There  were 
difficulties  about  Bali  too,  and  American  missionaries  in  Java 
could  not  be  thought  of.  There  wei'e  akeady  a  few  Zendelino-s 
from  Holland,  in  country  places,  for  whom  the  state-paid  city 
pastors  cherished  a  courteously  lofty  scorn.  Qui*  Church  had 
selected  this  heathen  field,  beneath  the  colonial  sway  of  Hol- 
land, in  trust  that  our  name  as  the  Reformed  Protestant 
"  Dutch,"  would  meet  with  an  exceptional  favor.  But  the 
truth  was' obvious,  and  came  out  early,  that  this  nominally 
Christian  Government  had  no  exceptions  to  make.  It  shrank 
from  a  pure  and  aggressive  Gospel- work  in  any  of  its  territory, 
remembering  the   beginnings   in  British   India,   and  feai-ing 


152  THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 

trouble  from  its  many  Mohammedan  stipendiaries  and  richly- 
pensioned  Rajahs.  They  trembled  tliat  the  truths  of  history 
and  a  sound  political  economy  always,  and  necessarily,  follow 
the  enjoyment  of  the  established  Word  and  ordinances  of  the 
only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  His  Divine  Son. 

Much  had  been  learned,  in  a  disheartening  experience,  by 
the  fourth  year,  but  om-  Church  had  put  her  hand  to  the  plough. 
And  when,  finally,  cm*  brethren  were  accorded  a  permission  to 
settle  thomselves  in  Borneo,  the  continental  liome  of  untold 
mineral  and  vegetable  wealth,  they  accepted  tlie  ungracious 
boon.  Traditions  of  cannibalism  were  rife,  and  procured  ready 
credence  in  a  population  sparse  and  given  to  tribal  feuds  of 
blood.  With  the  corn-age  of  all  the  despair  that  faith  can 
know,  they  went. 

Omitting  diffuse  details,  we  now  have  the  position  in 
September,  1842,  in  this  form.  Fom-,  of  the  five,  ordained 
missionaries  are  on  the  island  of  their  compulsory  selection; 
and  the  last  comer  is  required,  by  Government  regulations,  to 
spend  a  year  on  Java,  under  vigilant,  but  unmeddlesome,  sm-- 
veillance. 

To  this  unmarried  man,  in  the  early  months  of  his  stay, 
and  when  he  liad  just  fought  himself  free  from  summons  to 
military  duty,  with  low-flung  Dutch,  degenerate  through  vice, 
with  barefooted  natives  of  various  races,  and  a  few  Africans, 
esteemed  very  choice  for  their  endurance  of  the  ton-id  clime, 
came  a  letter  of  importunate  advice.  David  Abeel  was  on  the 
China  coast,  the  empire  was  about  to  open,  he  knew  the  ham- 
per of  the  Borneo  case,  and  was  entluisiastic  for  the  land  of 
Sinim.     His  counsel  was  a  torrent  of  affectionate  urgeiicy,  for 


THE   BORNEO   MISSION.  153 

reasons  personal  and  ministerial,  tliat  I  should  instantly  aban 
don  thought  or  plan  for  "that  hopeless  field  on  Borneo,"  take  the 
first  vessel  towards  China,  write  to  the  Board  that  I  liad  done 
sOi  and  they  would,  beyond  all  question,  thank  me  for  having 
done  what  the  greatly  changed  phases  warranted.  The  senior 
bachelor  was  clearly  in  earnest ! 

The  reply  to  this  ardent  challenge  was  prompt,  and  re- 
quired no  study.  The  tempting  had  its  allm-ements,  but  it  was 
not  an  open  question.  The  junior  had  volunteered  on  this  for- 
lorn liope  intelligently ;  knew  its  past  sore  trials  to  the  brethren 
who  awaited  his  coming ;  its  sure  suiferiiig  of  body,  soul  and 
spirit  for  his  own  future ;  hut  he  should  feel  himself  clothed 
with  dishonor,  as  with  a  garment,  could  he  even  give  the  pro- 
posal an  hour  of  dalliance.  So  spoke  a  young  heart's  faith  in 
God  and  a  co-operative  church,  in  fullest  unison  with  the  dues 
of  personal  honor  and  covenant.  He  believed  then,  as  now, 
tliat  when  we  vow  at  communion  seasons,  that  all  we  are  and 
have  is  Christ's,  the  household  of  faith  should  illustrate  in  its 
life  that  it  meant  its  words,  and  would  never  eat  them. 

Of  the  fom*  members  of  the  Mission  on  Borneo,  Doty  and 
Pohlman  had  given  chief  attention  to  the  Chinese  language, 
while  Thomson  and  Youngblood  aimed  exclusively  at  work 
among  the  Malayan  population.  Tlie  former  two  were  sur- 
rounded, at  the  seaboard  station  Pontianak,  by  many  thousands 
of  Chinese  colonists,  while  the  chief  service  at  the  interior  post 
must  be  sought  by  itineracy  among  the  Dyak  villages.  Those 
at  Karangan  were  at  a  distance,  against  the  current  of  the 
Landak  E.iver,  of  four  to  five  days  from  their  bretln-en  below, 
and  were  largely  dependent  upon  Pontianak,  for  supplies  and 


15-4  THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 

tor  any  connection  of  their  "Forest  Home"  with  the  outer 
world. 

Of  course,  the  cry  of  "China  Open"  was  not  heard  with 
listless  ear  by  two  of  these  Borneo  four,  as  1843  was  gathering 
its  scroll-record  to  the  sky.  In  their  views  as  a  Mission,  there 
was  a  divergence  of  opinion  as  to  field  of  labor  by  a  tie,  and 
the  young  brother  on  Java  would  bring  a  casting  vote.  At 
his  arrival,  late  in  1843,  a  Mission  council  was  held  at  the  up- 
per station.  The  two  who  wished  to  go  at  once  to  China  were 
of  the  same  county,  and  one  of  thciu  a  townsman,  with  the 
Albany  recruit,  and  all  his  personal  sentiments  would  have 
gladly  obliged  them.  Earnest  and  kind  discussion  issued  in  a 
vote  of  three  to  two,  in  December,  1843,  that  one  should  go 
immediately  to  China,  and  tlie  other  remain  for  labor  among 
our  myriad  Chinese,  for  a  period  not  to  exceed  one  year. 
Meantime,  we  would  send,  and  did  send,  most  clamant  en- 
treaty for  relief  by  other  new  men.  With  glad  devoutness  we 
regarded  the  issue  settled,  regretting  nmch  that  one  should  go. 
March  brought  a  re-opening,  on  personal  wish  alone.  And 
the  candor  of  history  requires  it  said  that  the  member  of  the 
Mission  who  had  given  most  intensity  of  feeling  and  written 
thought,  to  opposing  the  departure  of  both ;  who  deprecated 
the  policy  of  either  brother's  letiving  the  large  held  among  our 
Cliinese  colonists,  but  liad  reluctantly  yielded,  in  part,  to  not 
unnatural  longings  of  old  ;issociates ;  and  the  order  of  signa- 
tures to  our  appeal  should  show  that  untiring  Thomson  was  he 
— now  riiversed  his  vote.  Both  were  to  go,  at  option.  Both 
went,  in  April.  And  the  lethal  blow  was  dealt.  Now  was 
fultiUed  the  saying  of  the  Mohaimuedan  that  we  wealthy  zea- 


THE    BORNEO    MISSION.  155 

lots  had  come  to  encounter  a  "pro  te:n,"  privation  and  labor, 
\vlierel)y  to  lay  up  a  store  of  merit  for  good  works,  and  then 
withdraw;  seemingly  fulfilled,  and  tlity  could  caution  the 
Dyak  not  to  put  stigma  upon  the  religion  of  Inn  Mohammedan 
rulers  by  sending  his  children  to  boarding-school  with  us,  who 
would,  ere  long,  go  thence,  and  leave  them,  unsupported,  to  the 
rancor  of  the  dignitaries.  "  While  the  white  man  is  here,  it  is 
well ;  but  he  surely  will  not  remain  in  this  wildwood  of  poverty 
and  barbarism ;  and  when  he  shall  finally  depart,  Dyak  neigh- 
bor, preiiez  garde  P'' 

Was  it  not  easy  for  human  nature  to  be  impressed  by  this  ? 
And  was  it  not  fatal,  hu  nanly  speaking,  to  furnish  scope  and 
point  for  such  neighboi'ly  warning  ? 

In  the  providence  of  God,  within  a  few  days  of  eacli 
other,  not  many  weeks  after  setting  foot  in  China,  the  wives  of 
the  brethren  of  the  Pontianak  post,  so  recently  given  up,  were 
called  away  by  death ;  and  Brother  Doty,  who  had  long  been 
an  invalid  from  asthma,  took  all  the  motherless  children  to 
America. 

Crippled  as  the  Mission  now  was,  much  earnest  endeavor 
tiignalized  the  following  years,  and  its  record  is  on  high.  No 
opposition  was  ever  offered ;  we  were  respected,  in  person  and 
work,  and  received  honor,  though  little  of  formal  thanks,  for 
frequent  medical  aid.  The  Sabbath  received  external  lienor 
on  our  premises,  for  our  sakes ;  and  every  wayfarer,  knowing 
the  Lord's  day  by  the  absence  of  all  garden-labor,  was  ready 
to  be  catechumen  or  hearer,  by  the  horn-.  And  then,  that  the 
narrator  may  be  entirely  honest,  the  Dyak  would,  perhaps,  re- 
sume his  pole  or  net,  and  "go  a  fishing."     Nevertheless,  the 


156  THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 

niissionaiy  must  uot  see  him  doing  it.  A  Dynk  was  ashamed 
of  detectiou  in  a  lie,  because  he  desired  our  good  opinion 
and  avoided  tlieft  because  he  believed  we  would  intuitively 
knoAV  the  guilty  one  by  some  medicine-man  process.  It  would 
have  been  difficult,  too,  to  utilize  a  white  man's  articles,  in  a 
region  so  nude  of  anything  extra.  Whatever  the  why  or 
wherefore,  we  were  never  robbed  of  clothing,  money  nor  uten- 
sils. At  their  villages,  or  by  the  wayside,  we  were  Avell  re- 
ceived and  listened  to.  One  fraud  I  do  remember,  and  must 
not  conceal.  The  usual  wrapping  of  a  corpse,  was  the  bai'k  of 
large  forest  trees ;  but  hi  the  march  of  civilization,  joy  came, 
one  day,  to  the  Swiss  lady-member  of  our  band.  A  Dyak 
woman  came  to  announce  the  decease  of  her  mother,  and  would 
be  gratilied,  could  she  wrap  her  parent's  remains  in  '"Lowell 
Drill,"  wliicli  she  knew  us  to  possesss.  Yerdure  seemed  to  be 
springing  upon  our  spiritual  field,  and  verdancy  on  om*  side 
hailed  it.  The  cloth  was  given,  in  liberal  measure ;  and  a 
brother  who  "  wanted  to  know,  you  know,"  found,  on  the  mor- 
row, there  had  been  no  death  !  Could  we  have  had  tlic  itine- 
racy of  our  first  five  men,  or  other  tit  five,  no  one  can  say  that 
we  might  not  Juive  been  privileged  to  report  success.  We 
were  bound,  as  a  condition  precedent,  to  furnish  indications  of 
per  .imence,  and  these  w^ere  never  presented. 

ii"  from  the  three  buildings  at  "  Forest  Home,"  which, 
Li  r.ig.i  spacious,  cost  but  little  money  to  build  or  maintain,  we 
co.ii.l  have  been  sending,  in  effectiv^e  and  alternating  succession, 
tv.j  <.).•  three  clever,  devoted  and  sagacious  men,  "wise  as 
Hcr^.fnts  and  harmless  as  doves,"  hope  would  have  had  her 
fair  pla(;e    to  L.and.      Our  (>hurch  n>ight  have  escaped    the 


THE    BORNEO    MISSION.  157 

shame  and  crime  of  saying,  nnder  a  Borneo  sky,  "tliere  is  none 
other  name  under  Heaven,  given  among  men,  wliereby  we 
must  be  saved,"  and  then  ceasing  to  proclaim  it.  We  were  not 
di'iven  out ;  we  neither  decayed,  nor  died  out  fully.  The  call 
for  reinforcement  was  made  hj  burning  words,  and  at  length 
by  personal  appeal  of  survivor  ready  to  resume ;  but  Missions 
that  could  show  success  were  appealing  in  vain  for  new  men, 
and  our  beloved  Kalamantan  was  given  over  to  the  indolent 
Malay  and  the  Dyak  Avho  was  idle,  because  of  no  outlet  for 
his  industry.  Tliere  were  adverse  political  influences,  such  as 
irregular  and  arbitrary  taxation,  and  the  like,  and  a  broad 
margin  for  improvement,  in  every  respect.  But  God's  word 
and  messenger  go  to  heathendom,  expecting  to  find  many 
obstacles  to  social  and  civic  development,  and  to  see  tliem 
vanish  with  a  widening  acceptance  of  the  only  Saviour's  truth. 

To  complete  the  history,  Mrs.  Thomson's  death  was  fol- 
lowed by  her  husband's  departure  for  America,  by  way  of  Eu- 
rope, where  he  proposed  to  leave  his  youngest  daugiiter  with 
her  grandparents  in  Switzerland,  and  tlience  to  go  to  New 
Jersey  with  his  first-born  daughter,  a  native  of  Dutchess  Couuty, 
IST.  Y.  His  daugiiter,  "Eliza  DoWitt,"  lies  buried  at  Karan- 
gan ;  his  own  grave  is  in  the  shadow  of  tlie  Alps ;  the  eldest 
child  is  the  estimable  wife  of  a  v^dued  dominie  among  us. 

The  Young]jlood  family,  having  buried  cliihh-en  at  Pon- 
tianak,  left  Borneo  on  the  errand  of  health-seeking  for  the 
head,  and  after  a  year  of  little  gaiil,  returned,  to  take  early  de- 
parture for  America  at  the  opening  of  1849. 

With  them,  left  our  mission,  for  immediate  marriage  at 
Singapore,  with  view  to  the  charge  of  a  large  Mission-school 


15S  THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 

at  Ponans;,  a  yonni;  lady  fro.n  Enpi;lantl,  wlio  liad,  at  Mrs. 
Thomson's  request,  been  sent  to  reside  in  her  family  by  the 
8a:ne  AValthamstowe  association,  which  had  originally  sent 
herself  to  Batavia  as  a  teacher.  This  energetic  and  cheerful 
girl  came  to  us  in  ^lay,  l.'^4-lr,  began  teaching  next  morning, 
through  a  vocal>alary  of  ])hrases;  and  made  her  mark  at  Pen- 
ang,  and  subsequently  in  upper  China,  as  Mrs.  Bausum,  as  I 
ain  informed,  and  verily  believe. 

[  will  not  further  enlarge.  In  the  American  Missionary 
Memorial,  (Harper  &  P>rothers,  1853,)  is  a  very  fair  wood-cut 
from  a  drawing  made  hy  the  gifted  wife  of  a  pastor  at  Upper 
Rod  Hook,  in  1851,  whicli  feebly  depicts  the  beautiful  site  of 
our  long-abandoned  Mission.  To  me  it  arouses  full  sympathy 
witli  every  honest  toiler,  in  whose  throat  swells  the  gulp  of  the 
wronged.  We  had  acres  upon  acres  of  tropical  plant  and 
fruit,  laid  out  by  c'leap  laboi-,  under  white  men's  taste.  JSio 
title  in  fee  simple,  but  ground  cleared  and  cultivated  adlihitum. 
As  we  improved  the  site,  the  ruler  smiled  and  the  ruled  were 
j)leased. 

The  latter  received  liis  ten  cents  per  diem,  while  the  foi-nier 
scented  ins  own  reversionary  advantage,  wlien  tlie  lethal  wound 
of  March,  18-14:,  should  have  done  its  work.  All  our  outhiy  in 
embellishment  could  by  neutralized  by  the  quiet  Malayan  ob- 
servation :  "  They  want  it  in  pleasing  style,  so  long  as  thej'  re- 
main." 

Tlie  mode  of  our  itiiic'rating,  and  the  services  in  three 
latiguiiges  at  our  home,  tfec,  tfec,  are  they  not  all  of  record,  in 
journals  written  or  printed  in  the  long  ago?  The  series,  in 
:n;iuy  numlvirs  of  the  Christ'iaii   L}teUigencer,  of  1850,  "by  an 


THE    BORNEO    MISSION.  159 


Antipode,"  is  full  of  information ;  and  No.  7  grajoliically  de- 
scribes the  Mission  premises,  without  at  all  approaching  justice 
to  the  facts. 

At  the  end  of  IS^ovember,  1849,  the  last  wlio  went  and 
the  latest  to  return,  came  home,  to  struggle  and  to  stay.  Then 
there  was  money,  but  men  were  wanting.  Now,  men  can  be 
refused,  because  commissariat  and  transportation  are  defective. 
The  remedy  is  simple,  but  frame  and  heart  are  breaking  in 
Asia,  meanwhile.  The  Woman's  Board  will  be  glad  to  have 
warrant  for  believing  that  there  are,  to-day,  women  in  the  An- 
tipodal Island,  wlio  are  singing,  to  child  or  grandchild,  the 
hymnal  melodies  we  taught  them,  and  that  the  burden  of  their 
song  is  the  remembered  language  of  the  truth  those  hymns  con- 
tained. How  much  of  the  then  perfectly  committed  little  cate- 
chism of  Brown  may  be  retained,  is  matter  for  prayerful  doubt. 

Tlie  valuable  commercial  products  of  Borneo  must  give  it 
a  liistoric  future.  Gutta  percha,  dye  woods,  choicest  timber 
for  the  tropics,  coal,  tin,  antimony,  diamonds  and  gold  were 
already  known  in  our  Mission's  brief  era.  Ambition  of  Gov- 
ernments, the  greed  of  wealth,  or  other  instrumentality  of 
Providence  will  drive  the  pirate  from  her  coasts,  and  tame 
tlie  wild  hordes  of  her  salubrious  hill  country,  at  no  far-away 
day.  -With  the  introduction  of  industry,  imder  fair  and  stable 
rule  for  all  classes  and  conditions,  the  time  must  come  for  God's 
word  to  enter  and  remain  and  conquer.  And  I  devoutly  beKeve 
that  our  Woman's  Board  will  actively  live  to  see  that  end. 

MISCELLANEA. 

The  articles  of  food  were  venison,  fresh  fish,  the  eggs  and 


K50  THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 

flesh  of  our  own  numerous  poultry,  wood-pigeons  and  the  ex^ 
ccUent  meat  of  the  game  wild  hog.  Salted  provisions  could 
be  imported,  with  our  flour,  from  America;  and  canned  salmon 
or  meats  from  Britain,  were  known  to  be  procm'able,  should 
the  spirit  of  luxury  ever  arise. 

Of  vegetables,  we  had  the  sweet  potato,  yams,  cucum- 
bers, Indian  corn,  and  the  omnipresent  rice.  Fruits  were  in 
luscious  variety  at  our  own  premises,  and  thousands  of  pine- 
apples came  from  the  plants  tliat  lined  om*  spacious  garden-  ' 
paths.  The  Dyaks  could  have  lived  amid  plantain-groves  and 
sugar-cane,  but  would  not  have  their  hearts  made  hot  by  the 
effrontery  of  Malay  traders  or  footpads  who  helped  themselves 
to  the  lirst  fruits  of  any  such  case. 

Still  fiercer  were  the  ravages  of  some  kingling's  retinue 
from  Landak,  the  royal  seat  of  enthroned  pauperism  and  beg- 
garly gaud.  If  they  brought  a  symbol  only,  it  warranted 
plunder  as  their  master's  own  presence  would. 

We  had  no  animals  of  burden,  or  of  prey.  A  bear  that 
was  liarmless,  and  the  orang  utan,  (tlie  "  ouratig  outang"  of 
boyhood's  geography,)  .that  anger  might  make  r(.)r!:ii!;lal)le,  were 
the  sights,  beyond  the  myriad  of  monkeys.  Serpents,  neither 
few  nor  small,  and  some  of  tliem  dealing  swift  deatli,  there 
were;  though  seldom  seen,  and  no  injury  was  ever  suffered 
from  them,  in  treading  the  forest  paths.  Tliei-e  were  no  roads, 
no  horses;  and  the  cow  would  yield,  on  abundant  grass,-  but  few 
pints  of  milk.     Our  milk  we  obtained  from  goats  wo  kej^t. 

Journeying  between  our  Mission  posts  ^\•as  on  a  water- 
route,  with  Dyak  oarsmen,  who  liad  been  Ijrought  up  to  small 
boats  and  large-bladed,  lazy  paddle.     Choosing  once,  a  season 


THE    BORNEO    MISSION.  161 

Avlien  tlie  river  channel  was  flush,  and  the  inoon  "vvas  full,  I 
swept  down  the  crooked  Landak  river  with  three  such  rowers, 
one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  in  sixteen  hours.  Here  we  met 
the  partial  power  of  flood-tide  from  the  sea,  and  my  tu'e(l  men 
"were  suffered  to  go  three  or  four  miles  an  hour.  Free  lunch 
■C'f  rice  and  curry,  biscuit,  coffee  and  cucumbers,  with  approving 
smile  at  their  exertions,  achieved  a  peerless  result,  beyond  any 
that  reproof  from  a  frequently  halting  smoker  could  have 
Avrought.  A  Dyak,  like  other  men,  works  tlie  better,  for  seeing 
tliat  his  employer  is  pleased,  and  is  willing  to  say  so. 

Here,  I  may  say,  that  two  of  the  Mission  had  titles,  de- 
rived from  their  stature  and  youth ;  the  third  being  sufficiently 
distinguished,  in  that  he  was  not  either  of  those.  Surnames 
are  little  used  among  tliemselves,  and  a  parent  is  known  as  the 
father  or  mother  of  the  flrst  boy,  if  tliere  be  one,  if  not,  then 
of  the  first  daughter.  Old  heads  of  families  may  employ  a 
single  personal  name.  The  word  for  father  is  Ma ;  for  inother, 
]^o.  The  two  titled  teachers  were  Tuan  Tiuggi  and  Tuan 
Augut. 

The  rate  of  interest  among  the  natives  was  illustrative  of 
lack  of  capital  and  want  of  confidence,  and  was  five  per  cent,  a 
month.  Unwritten  exaction  of  labor  from  the  debtors  was 
•  unspeakably  worse,  as  we  knew  in  detail.  That  money  was 
borrowed  in  the  Christian  west,  at  five  per  cent,  for  a  twelve- 
month, found  credence ;  only  because  we,  tlie  perfect  standards 
of  veracity,  had  said  such  was  the  fact. 

One  relieving  fact  should,  in  justice  to  the  Governor  Gen- 
eral of  Netherlands,  India,  be  added :   Emboldened  by  his  affa- 
bility to  Dr.  Medhurst  and  himself,  during  a  call  they  made 
11 


162  THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 


upon  liim  at  Batavia,  Mr.  Steele  went  to  his  country-palace  at 
Biiitenzorg,  forty  miles  out  among  the  hills,  and  asked  a  waiv- 
ing of  tlie  rule  requiring  a  year's  stay  on  Java.  TJie  Governor 
"  fought  off,"'  in  very  good  English,  to  draw  out  the  nudacious- 
applicant;  but,  on  being  reminded  tliat  supreme  discretion  was 
his,  to  order  or  refuse  permission,  he  withdi"ew  his  playful  re- 
mark, that  "lie  would  see  what  he  could  do."  He  asked  that 
tlie  plea  should  1^0  sent  up  to  liim  in  Dutch;  the  paper  was 
prepared  and  translated  and  mailed  ;  and  the  marvel  occurred 
of  rapidity  as  well  as  graeiousness,  that  fom*  days  brought  the 
option  of  dej)arture  at  first  convenience  ;  seven  months  of  the 
year  had  elapsed. 

Subsequently,  tlie  official  who  had  harassed  our  brethren 
in  Borneo,  was  transformed  into  a  gentlemanly  friend,  who 
would  seelc  to  do  a  favor.  There  had  l)een  misunderstand- 
ings in  nuitters  of  etiquette,  at  the  Ile&ideut's  office;  and 
from  small  l)eginnings,  ominous  restrictions  grew.  The 
visit  of  Dr.  Isaac  Ferris  to  the  Hague,  in  IS-ti,  was 
probably  productive  of  advices  from  the  Home  authorities, 
to  tlie  advantage  of  the  Mission.  Arbitrary  restrictions  and 
withdrawal  of  the  usual  franking  privilege  for  correspondence 
were  abandoned,  and  large  expense  and  annoyance  thus 
avoided.  The  Dyack  sav/  the  Dutc]i  magnate's  silver-laced, 
cap  handsomely  lifted,  when  iie  and  the'"Ulu"  missionary 
met,  and  he  treasui-ed  the  incident  lor  mention  among  the 
villages  near  home. 

Mention  should  be  made  of  the  death  of  the  tirst  Mrs.. 
Thomson,  at  Batavia,  in  1S39,  to  complete  the  necrology  of 
tlie  Mission.      Thus  we  have  onj-  dead  at   lvai'am;an   and    Pon- 


THE    BORNEO    MISSION.  103 


tianak,  infants;  the  second  Mrs.  Thompson,  at  Pontianak;  his 
Urst  wife  at  Batavia,  and  Strjker  at  Singapore. 

It  may  lUustrate  the  rapacity  of  heathenism,  to  state  what 
occurred  at  my  sending  for  a  Chinese  Master-Mason,  to 
arrange  for  phicing  in  a  Cemetery  at  Batavia,  tlie  m<>nuiuent 
sent  out  in  my  care  l)y  Xichohis  Wyckoff,  Esq.,  for  the  grave 
of  liis  daughter.  It  was  in  complete  readiness  for  erection,  in 
three  sections  of  marl)le;  and  was  to  be  conveyed  three  miles, 
from  the  Custom  House  to  the  burial-place,  and  jointed  upon 
a  platform  prepared  for  it  long  previously.  His  Urst  demand, 
one  hundred  and  twenty  rupees,  was  instantly  declined.  Ou 
the  morrow,  with  the  same  facts,  he  proposed  seventy-live  ;  1  n\t 
the  confounding  of  "  sacredness  "  (suggested  by  Dr.  Medhurst 
as  a  palliation)  with  ^^  cvirl-sacra  fames'^''  was  too  offensive  for 
a  new-comer.  He  was  utterly  rejected,  and  an  equally  com- 
petent builder,  also  a  Chinaman,  did  the  work  most  acceptably 
for  twenty  rupees.     '•''Expede  Ilerculmir 

The  liarvest-dance  of  the  Dyacks  had  quite  as  mu(;h  of  hor- 
rid suggestiveness  as  of  l)odily  grace,  and  followed  liard  after 
the  threshing.  And,  as  perhaps  but  few  of  my  readers  liave- 
been  present  at  this  scene,  I  may  say  that  the  tlu-esliing  of  the- 
padl  (rice  in  tlic  Imsk)  is  done  by  tlie  twirled  feet  of  men  and 
women,  who  grasp  a  rattan  line  suspended  parallel  with  the 
floor-matting,  and  six  feet  above  it.  Arrack  is  occasionally 
imbibed,  by  the  threshing  wrigglers.  Tlie  dantie  proper  is  at 
evening,  by  the  liglit  of  cocoanut  oil,  froin  vessels  that  are  the 
Dyack's  own;  and  only  the  extremes  of  life,  1st  and  Tth  of 
Shakespeare's  "  stages,''  fail  to  take  part. 

It  is  not  unknown  that  this  race  scalps  l)el<:)M'  tlie  cliin,  and 


164  THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 

tli-at  a  Dyack  goes  for  little  at  his  majority,  who  cannot  show 
ahead  that  is  anatomically,  other  than  his  own.  These  heads 
•are  preserved,  in  two  senses;  and  on  these  festive  occasions, 
the  male  dancer  carries  his  victun's  mummied  summit,  as  one 
of  oui-  belles  doth  her  kerchief.  At  my  iirst  on-looking,  (yea, 
verily,  and  the  last)  a  careful  note  was  made  of  my  l^earing 
and  expression,  by  some  whom  I  had  taught  and  preached  to. 
Politeness  forbade  an  entirely  stolid  presence,  and  I  addressed 
some  remark  to  an  adjacent  native,  which  elicted  the  loud 
inquiry  from  a  boozy  niiddlc-;iged  dancer:  "  Wh:it  does  he 
say  ? "  For  a  few  seconds  the  conceded  rudeness  made  silence 
audible ;  the  <pi<^stioned  one  was  still,  but,  in  another  moment, 
the  false  and  brutish  courage  of  another  Arrakian,  in  and  on 
the  line,  laughingly  brazened  out  the  invented  reply;  '"  Dosa^ 
•xijar-a,''  i.e.,  "'It  is  sin,  ho  says."  Awkward  tlush  and  silence 
and  shifting  of  tho  feet  ensued,  then  respectful  questionings 
and  approach  l)y  smiling  and  panting  men;  and,  as  it  was  no 
place  to  preach,  and  not  wholly  the  ))lace  to  stay,  I  left  and 
'Carried  awny  good  wishes.  A  very  little  of  that,  is  enough. 
When  relatives  are  seriously  ill,  Dyacks  make  vows  to  the 
great  spirit  Jubat'i.  payable  on  recovery.  The  big  vow  of  all, 
is  the  largc^r  procurable  of  swine  for  a  village  feast.  As  the 
«r^nly  acceptable  offering  t<j  the  occult  Power  is  the  odor,  and 
tlic  tiesh  goes  into  prompt  and  neighborly  consumption,  great 
interest  is  felt  in  the  recovery  of  the  sick,  it'  tliei'c  lias  I>een 
devoutness  enough  to  make  a  vow.  A  Dyack  pays  his  vows, 
iuid  the  neighi)ors  as  "deeply  lament"'  the  loss  ot'  his  mother- 
in-law,  as  would  a  London  'Times  '"obituary,"  i'or  an  extra 
><'rown.     Our  dwellings  were  floored  with  planks,  l)ut  tlic  outer 


THE    BORNEO    MISSION.  1^5' 


\\'idh  and  p:u-titi<:>ns  were  of  the  l)ark  of  the  hirge  forest-trees- 
about  us.  Oblong  shibs  were  flattened  by  steaming,  and 
when  carpentered  in  a  neat,  linn  style,  and  made  brilliant  with 
lime,  their  appearance  against  a  l)ackground  of  verdure,  was 
to  oiu-  eyes  pleasant.  From  the  edges  of  the  surr<.uu(ling 
verandah,  each  house  was  perhaps  70  l)y  50  feet,  and  exon^iso 
eould  easily  be  had  on  that  long  circuit,  when  heat  or  storm 
was  against  outgoing.  The  central  reception  hall  was  wider 
tlian  either  room  abreast  of  it,  and  its  modest  furnishing  was 
calmly  pleasant  by  the  light  of  the  astral  evening  lamp.  Here, 
as  we  read  or  talked,  was  not  seldom  heard  the  whistle  of  a 
deer,  startled  by  suddenly  seeing  the  light  from  the  glazed 
window  that  was  new  to  him.  Many,  however,  of  our  win- 
dows liad  lattice-work  and  no  glass,  fcr  saving's  sake.  Mat- 
ting covered  the  room-floors,  and  the  ceilings  of  bamboo  stems 
looked  best  on  the  upper  side  in  tlie  unused  attic,  which  Avas 
bounded,  far  above,  by  the  sloping  steeps  of  thatch.  Mattii'^g 
was  laid  upon  these  ceiling  canes,  l3ut  a  lizard,  or  scorpion,  or 
centipede  could  and  did  slip  through.  No  fire  was  ever  needed 
for  comfort,  and  the  culinary  department  had  its  own  large 
building,  rods  in  the  rear. 

Our  station-services  of  the  Lord's  day,  were  three  iri 
number.  Those  in  Dyack  and  Malay  were  held  at  nine  and 
three  P.  M.,  in  the  rear  building  seen  at  the  apex  of  the 
triangle  ;  and  our  own  service,  in  English,  at  the  Mission-home> 
alternately,  at  eleven  o'clock.  Our  monthly  concert  was 
usefully  held  on  "  the  first  Monday,"  invariably,  according  to 
oi-iginal  covenant,  and  the  Hymn  Books  almost  opened  of  theiv 
own  motion,  at  the  fittest  choice. 


I(i0  THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 


Scripture  translations  were  made  and  printed,  and  a  small 
IIyuiu  Book;  but  the  readers,  were  nearly  all  in  the  future. 
Offers  there  were  of  discipleship,  l)ut  time  mi<;ht  have  proven 
tliem  of  "rice  and  curry"  type.  They  were  chiefly  of  the 
t-rijjple  family. 

When  the  outbreak  of  war  in  l>ali,  broke  u])  the  plan  <»f 
The  (rovernor  Cleneral,  to  visit  and  examine  somewliat,  our 
inbind  rc^'ion, — bright  hopes  were  daslied.  lie  was  intendino- 
to  go  up  the  Sangau  river  by  steamer,  and  would  have  passed 
M'itiiin  thirty  miles  soutli  of  Karangan.  To  intercept  and  join 
him,  for  interviews  with  Malayan  Rajah  and  Dyack  Chiefs, 
would  have  been  usefnl,  and  by  G-od's  favor,  acceptal)le. 
Schemes  and  scliedules  of  ta.Kation,  lixing  a  scale  with  impassa- 
ble maximum,  would  have  been  an  untold  l)lessing  and  incite- 
ment to  labor.  Chinese  gold-digging  nee<le(l  only  protection 
from  the  too  frequent  robbery  or  murder  of  the  successful  ad- 
venturer. And  the  first  personal  coming  of  Holland's  supreme 
colonial  Chief,  would  have  been  an  electric  boon  to  every 
worthy  interest.  But  the  outbreak  in  Bali  called  for  all  Dutch 
vessels,  forbade  the  absence  of  the  Governor-General,  and  added 
to  the  darkness  of  thech:)uds,  by  contrast  with  the  rifts  tiiat  liad 
been  opening.  Humanly  speaking,  the  end  had  come;  for  tlie 
"West  had  no  lieartening  hope  to  write — no  re-enforcing  men  to 
send. 

Usually  the  intervals  in  receiving  correspondence  were 
one  liundred  (hiys — once  or  oftener,  eight  months — ;md  the 
crowning  achievement  was  fourteen  months,  l»y  the  liighly 
successful  neglect  of  oui-  Britisli  bankers  and  agents  at 
Singa])ore.     "Man  ])roposes,  and  G(»d  (bsposes."     'J'he   Lord 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  Ill«INa  SUN. 


reigneth,  tlie  God  and  Fattier  of  our  Lord  Jesns  Clirist. 
For  a  Dyak  burial,  a  grave  of  six  feet  by  two  was  dug,  to 
tlie  depth  of  six  feet;  and  from  the  bottom  a  lateral  excavation 
Avas  run  so  far  under  the  bank,  that  the  earth,  in  refilling,  should 
not  fall  upon  the  bark-wraj3ped  body.  When  it  could  be 
av(jided,  a  corpse  was  not  kept  over  night;  and  I  have  seen  an 
.infant  borne  to  God's  acre,  within  two  hours  from  its  deatli. 
Superstition  was  dense  and  universal,  and  in  only  one  case  did 
:I  ever  receive  invitation  or  permission  to  be  present,  for  prayer 
or  remark.  In  that  instance,  the  usual  uluhitions,  at  the  close, 
from  all  present,  were  subdued  and  brief. 

The  incantati(jns  ovei*  those  in  peril  l)y  disease  or  casualty 
Avere  a  sad  side-light  upon  what  man  may  come  to, — "  Jiaving  no 
liope,  and  without  God  in  the  woi'ld.''  A  wound  would  V)e 
overlaid  with  leaves,  until  it  l^ecame  certain  tlie  l^lood  voxhJ 
flow,  and  then  they  would  report  to  us  au  almost  exanimate 
sul)ject.  Providentially,  we  had  uniform  success;  and  this  was 
necessary  to  our  reyjutation,  even  wlien  their  own  priestly  phy 
sician  had,  avowedly,  abandoned  hope.  Alarm  was,  always, 
signally  marked,  when  the  white  man  ordered  a  wound  uncov- 
ered of  every  leaf,  to  the  lowest,  l^efore  he  could  begin  to 
heal. 

The  climate  of  Borneo  was  never  oppressive  in-do6rs, 
though  we  were  on  the  equator.  Eighty-eight  degrees  was 
about  our  highest  record  in  the  house;  while  the  same  ther- 
mometer might  register  one  hundred  and  forty  degrees  in  the 
•garden,  between  us  and  the  crystal  stream  at  the  foot  of  the 
knoll.  A  coverlid  and  blanket  were  the  demand  of  every  night. 
A  walk  of  twenty  miles,  mainly  through  the  towering  forest, 


lOS  THE    BORNEO    MISSION. 

need  not  exhaust  3'ou;  and  a  long-  evening-servif-e  was  rendered' 
after  it,  when  the  batli,  and  the  eolitary  meal  had  been  attended 
to,  between.  In  allusion  to  these  scenes  of  the  past,  how  joy 
and  sadness  blend  in  the  nietnory  of  one  who  had  sturdy  Dyalc 
friends  !  Names,  faces,  voices  come  ap  in  their  personal  dic- 
tinctiveness.     God  bless  the  survivors! 


^   g. 


3-*  -£ 


CHINA 


rOUC'EI.AIN  TOWFTR. 


THE    AMOY    MISSION 

BY    THE 

Hev.  Wm.  Rajstkiis^  Duryea,  D.D. 


The  land  of  China  lias  excited, 
for  centuries,  the  highest  interest 
among  Christian  nations.  Its  sit- 
uation, its  immense  [>opulation,  the 
organization  of  its  government,  and 
its  long  preservation,  arrest  the 
tlionght  of  every  student.  Its 
knowledge  of  tlie  different  branches 
of  science,  and  its  development 
in  the  useful  arts,  humble  our  Western  pride.  The  use  of  the 
mariner's  compass,  of  gunpowder,  of  the  thread  of  the  silk- 
worm, was  (iounnon  in  Cliina  long  before  Christian  nations  had 
learned  tlieir  v;due.  Travellers  througli  "  Cathay,"  in  the 
Middle  Ages,  brought  back  reports  which  were  deemed  almost 
fabulous,  of  the  wealth,  intelligence  and  order  which  prevailed. 
There  \\^as  the  great  wall  on  the  ISTorthern  border,  thirteen 
bimdred  miles  in  length,  and  thirty  feet  in  height,  on  whose 
to])  six  horsemen  could  ride  abreast.     There  were  the  numl)er- 


THE    AMOY    MISSION.  173 


less  "  pagodas,'"  or  heathen  temples,  the  most  famous  being 
that  of  Nanking,  which  was  faced  with  porcehiin  of  various 
tints,  and  rose  to  a  height  of  two  hundred  and  sixty-one  feet, 
and  C(jnsisted  of  nine  stories.  Each  story  was  ornamented 
according  to  Cliinese  taste,  with  hmterns,  pictures,  images  and 
j)ithy  proverbs.  Each  story  had  a  binding  phxce,  where  was  a 
window  fro.n  which  an  agreeable  and  extensive  view  could  be 
taken  of  the  city,  the  -  river  and  the  distant  country.  The 
numerous  bells  jingled  in  every  passing  breeze,  and  on  festival 
nights,  all  the  lanterns  were  lighted. 

Tiiis  pagoda,  after  standing  sixteen  centuries,  was  de- 
stroyed by  the  rebels  in  1858.  It  was  built  in  the  middle 
•of  the  third  century,  by  the  reigning  Emperor,  as  a  monument 
to  his  mother's  memory ;  but  it  was  also  a  temple  of  idolatry, 
tilled  from  base  to  top  with  idol  gods. 

There  was  the  majestic  river,  the  Yang-tse-kiang — ^flowing 
for  three  thousand  miles,  and  crowded  with  the  traffic  of 
scores  and  hundreds  of  cities.  Within  these  swarming  marts 
of  business,  rose  costly  ho.nes  amid  the  lower  buildings  and 
bazaars,  while  stately  palaces  were  hlled  with  princely  officials, 
Avhose  pride  manifested  itself  in  pretensions  far  above  those  of 
the  haughtiest  courts  of  Europe.  Modern  travel  has  confirmed 
the  truth  of  many  of  the  narratives  which  were  once  received 
as  fanciful.  Ciuna  is,  indeed,  a  land  filled  with  a  wonderful 
civilization ;  Ijut  a  civilization  which  seemes  to  have  reached 
its  limit  centuries  ago,  and  from  that  date  to  be  unprogressive. 
Thus  fossilized,  it  strikes  the  mind  with  astonishment.  We 
look  forward,  for  instance,  to  intelligence  in  all  our  rulers,  as 
greatly  to  be  desired  ;  for  centmies  literary  eminence  has  been 


174:  THE    AMOY    MISSION. 


ill  China  the  only  path  to  official  position.  Below  the  princely 
order,  every  ruler  of  the  land  must  pass  an  examination  of  his 
attainments  in  knowledge,  the  "  iive  classics,"  the  "  four  sacred 
books,"  and  Chinese  history,  giving  tlie  sul)jects.  Great  halls  in 
Peking,  the  ]S"orthern  capital,  receivethe  students  from  univer- 
sities and  schools,  who  submit  themselves  to  these  tests  year  by 
year.  This  intelligence  has  undoubtedly  made  the  Government 
strong  and  enduring,  Ijnt  it  lias  not  saved  it  from  becoming  cor- 
rupt and  cruel  almost  beyond  expression.  The  accompanying 
picture  gives  an  accurate  representation  of  the  interior  of  a 
Confucian  temple  in  Peking.  In  the  matter  of  religion, 
China  is  in  the  deepest  darkness.  Its  teachers  have  never 
developed  the  people  in  love  to  God  and  fellow  men.  In- 
difference to  all  that  is  spiritual,  seems  a  national  chara(;teristic. 
Long  before  Jesus  came  to  earth,  Confucius  and  Lao-tse  left 
systems  of  morality,  which  have  l>een  studied  by  millions  of 
the  higher  classes.  Tlieir  doctrines,  after  the  lapse  of  twenty- 
five  hundred  years,  are  seen  as  producing  nothing  in  the  life 
of  their  followers  which  is  really  noble  and  pure.  The 
Buddhist  religion  is  followed  by  the  masses  of  the  Empire ; 
a  religion  which  is  a  round  of  forms,  anil  which  holds  out  the 
promise  of  annihilation  as  its  last  reward. 

WORSHIP    OF    ANCESTORS. 

The  one  tiling  to  which  all  are  devoted,  is  the  worship  of 
ancestors.  In  every  home  are  found  tablets  in  which  the 
spirit  of  the  dead  is  supposed  to  linger.  Before  these  there  is 
a  constant  adorati<ni.  Ciiinese  people,  whether  Buddhists,. 
Tauists,  or  folhnvers  of  Confucius,  are   united,  in  this  super- 


176  THE   AMOY    MlaSIOX. 


stitiou.  Offerings  of  money,  food  and  clothing  are  continually 
renewed  before  the  votive  shrine  of  their  dead.  Tlie  poor 
content  themselves  with  small  tablets,  placed  in  some  recess 
of  the  house,  and  bearing  the  names  of  the  dead  ;  but  the 
wealthy  pride  themselves,  on  such  an  ornate  and  graceful 
Ancestral  Hall,  as  we  see  in  the  illustration. 

"  The  general  belief  is,  that  the  unseen  world  is  very 
much  like  this,  only  that  things  are  spiritualized.  The 
departed  spirits  are  supposed  to  need  food  and  clothing  and 
money,  just  as  when  they  resided  in  earthly  bodies,  and  pious 
living  friends,  consider  it  a  sacred  duty  to  provide  for  their 
wants.  Real  food  is  placed  for  a  time  before  the  tablets,  and 
when  the  spirits  are  thought  to  have  consumed  the  spii'itual 
part,  the  material  part  is  eaten  by  the  household.  Clothing 
and  money  are  symbolized  by  paper,  Avhich  is  devoutly  burnt, 
the  lire  conveying  it  to  those  for  whom  it  is  intended.  The 
Chinese  think  that  if  they  forget  or  neglect  these  rites, 
their  departed  relatives  will  be  very  angry,  and  bi-ing  dire 
calamities  upon  them ;  and  their  belief  in  this  is  ingrained  and 
inwoven  with  the  whole  fabric  of  their  lives." 

These  tablets  are  tlie  last  things  which  the  heathenism  of 
China  will  yield.  The  people  will  turn  from  Confucius,  will 
leave  their  temples,  will  sometimes  profess  Christianity, — but 
the  real  test  of  the  convert's  truthfulness,  usually  comes  Avheu 
the  "  ancestral  tablet "  is  doomed  to  destruction. 

INTRODUCTION    OF    PROTESTANT    CHRISTIANITY. 

In  the  sixth  and  seventh  centuries,  Nestorian  missionaries 
are  said  to  liave  penetrated  the  bounds  of  the  empire.  In  the 
sixtoentli    century,  devoted   Jesuits  secured  a  foothold  for  a 


THE   AMOY    MISSIOX. 


time ;  but  the  Romisli  mixture  of  political,  religious  and 
priestly  pretensions,  could  gain  no  permanent  hold.  At  last 
the  Empire  seemed  sealed  against  all  Christianity,  and  eren 
foreign  trade  was  prohibited.  In  1836,  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church  in  America  established  a  mission  in  Borneo.  Some  of 
our  missionaries  employed  much  of  their  time  in  preaching  to 
the  Chinese,  who  were  found  thronging  all  the  ports  of  the 
great  islands  adjacent  to  their  populous  native  land.  In  1840, 
a  war  broke  forth  between  Great  Britain  and  China,  which 
changed  the  whole  aspect  of  affairs.  The  war  originated  in 
the  selfishness  and  sinfulness  of  Englisli  traders  endeavoring 
to  force  a  baneful  traffic  in  opium,  upon  the  unwilling  Chinese. 
But  wicked  as  was  the  war,  Grod  turned  it  to  His  praise. 
When  it  ceased,  treaties  were  made,  by  which  five  ports  were 
opened  for  the  free  entiy  of  Christian  nations.  The  disciples 
of  Christ  hailed  the  flinging  back  of  the  long  barred  gates, 
and  instantly  made  preparations  for  an  advance.  Among 
those  ports  of  ingress  stood  the  city  of  Amoy. 

SITUATION    OF    AMOT. 

He  who  studies  the  map  of  China  is  usually  led  to  mark 
the  great  island  of  Formosa,  which  lies  along  the  Cliinese  coast, 
somewhat  like  Madagascar,  near  south-eastern  Africa.  For- 
mosa is  separated  from  the  mainland,  by  straits,  wliich  average 
seventy-five  miles  in  width,  and  across  those  straits  lies  the  city 
of  Amoy.  As  a  trading  port  and  harbor,  it  had  been  often 
coveted  by  Europeans,  and  near  it  one  of  the  foreign  "  facto- 
ries "  had  been  established  from  early  in  the  eighteenth  century. 
12 


ITS  THK  A310Y  MISSION. 


The  city  is  built  on  a  hilly  island,  at  the  mouth  of  a  river,  and 
the  ground  it  occupies  is  closely  filled  by  a  population  of  two 
linndred  thousand  souls. 

Near  it  are  other  islands,  on  the  nearest  of  wliicli,  called 
Kolong300,  much  more  favorable  places  for  foreign  residences 
are  found  than  in  Amoy.  About  tliirty-five  miles  up  the  river, 
lies  the  city  of  C^)iang-chin,  and  just  north  of  Amoy  is  found 
Tung-an,  the  capital  of  a  Chinese  district.  Between  Chiang- 
(rliin  and  Amoy,  Chioh-bey  lies,  a  city  with  sixty  thousand  peo- 
ple. In  fact,  the  district  of  forty-five  miles  around  Amoy  is 
(jomputed  to  contain  nearly  three  millions  of  inhabitants,  tlius 
supporting  a  population,  perliaps,  equal  to  that  of  the  State  of 
New  York,  fronri  Lake  Ontario  to  the  Hudson. 

ORIGIN    OF    THE    MISSION^. 

Our  Mission  originated  in  the  wisdom  and  counsel  of  one 
man,  whose  name  will  long  be  tenderly  preserved  in  the  hearts 
of  tlioso  who  love  Christ's  kingdom,  and  wlio  is  eral>almed  in 
the  records  of  the  Reformed  Church,  as  one  of  her  best  beloved 
cliildren. 

Tlie  following  extract  from  a  letter  of  tlie  late  Mrs.  T.  C. 
D(jremus,  discloses  the  interest  felt  at  the  time  in  tlie  mission 
of  Dr.  Abeel,  to  Amoy: — 

New  York,  November  2'y,  1S7U. 
Dear  Friend: — I  am  very  much  obliged  to  the  ladies,  and  yon,  for 
sending  me  the  certificate  of  life  membership  to  the  Board  of  Missions. 
Will  yon  thank  them?  Dr.  David  Abeel  was  the  firr^t  missionar}'  to  Ciiina, 
18211,  invited  by  the  generosity  of  Mr.  Olyphant,  of  the  firm  of  Talbot, 
Olyphant  &  Co.,  a  passage  out  in  one  of  their  ships,  and  support  for  a 
year.  Dr.  Bridgeman  accompanied  him.  I  was  on  board  of  the  ship  to 
bid  them  good-bye.     At  the  end  of  the  year,  the  Dutch  Board  assumed 


AMOY  &YICINITY 


jy[Ls^xm.  /St<xJOl<yn^ .  of  Jie^orTtte^l    CA,rf,r'ch^  lYLairkect  fhtzs-  +, 


^pprox.  tSoaZe  c/^  J^'rt^.V7t.i/-e. 


'"    1      I      ,     Y X4-Jf. 


THE   AMOY  MISSION.  171) 


tht^  charge  of  Dr.  Abeel  ;  tlie  American  Board  of  Dr.  Bridgeman.  At, 
that  time,  when  the  Chinese  teacher  was  instructing  them,  he  kept  the. 
door  locked,  when  the  officers  came  to  see  what  the  foreigners  were 
doing.  The  teacher  put  the  books  in  a  box,  and  material  for  making 
shoes  on  its  top,  before  unlocking  the  door,  as  he  feared  he  might  loose 
his  head,  if  lie  taught  foreigners  Chinese.  In  1834,  Dr.  Abeel  was  in 
delicate  health  ;  the  physicians  recommended  a  voyage  to  his  native 
land.  There  were  no  American  sliips  in  port ;  a  kind  English  captain 
invited  him  to  go  in  his  ship  to  London  ;  while  there  he  was  the  guest 
ofMr-Suter.  Dr.  Abeel  founded  the  "Society  for  Promoting  the 
Female  Education  of  the  East,"  to  send  ladies  to  teach  the  women  of 
India  and  China.  He  brought  me  the  programme,  and  a  meeting  was 
called  in  the  parlors  of  Dr.  Matthews,  in  the  South  Dutch  Church,  then 
Garden,  now  Exchange,  street.  The  meeting  for  final  arrangement,  was 
at  the  house  of  Mrs.  Bethune,  Dr.  Bethune's  mother.  Dr.  Abeel  opened 
the  meetingrand  then  remarked  that  he  had  a  message  for  them  ;  at 
that  time,  the  Dutch  was  auxiliary  to  the  American  Board.  "The 
secretary,  Dr.  Ruf  us  Anderson,  wished  the  ladies  to  defer."  *'  What ! '" 
said  Mrs.  Bethune,  "are  the  American  Board  afraid  the  ladies  will  get 
ahead  of  them  ' "  Some  were  for  going  on  :  others,  out  of  respect  to 
Dr.  Anderson,  were  willing  to  wait ;  and  Dr.  Abeel,  with  tears  rolling 
down  his  face,  exclaimed  :  "  What  is  to  become  of  the  souls  of  those  who 
are  ignorant  of  the  offers  of  merey  and  the  Bible  ?  "  That  English  sordety 
invited  us  to  Calcutta,  the  Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society.  In  twelve 
years,  10,000  of  the  high  caste  have  been  taught  in  Calcutta,  besides  the 
lower  caste. 

Mrs.  T.  C.  Dokemus. 

To  Secretary  of  Woman's  Board. 

Bm-ning  'witli  missionary  zeal,  David  Abeel  went  out  to 
China  in  1829,  intending  to  labor  as  a  chaplain  among  seamen. 
Soon  after  his  arrival  at  his  post,  he  was  transferred  to  the 
American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  nnder  directions 
from  home,  he  made  a  survey  of  tlie  field  for  missionary  efforts 
in  eastern  Asia.  After  a  visit  to  Em-ope  and  the  United  States, 
he  returned  to  the  east,  and  was  lalioring  in  Borneo  wlien  the 
British  treaty  opened  the  gates  of  the  Celestial  Empire.  lie 
sailed  in  1841,  from  Borneo  for  China,  and  with  Bishop  Boone, 


180  THE   AMOY   MISSION. 


of  the  American  Episcopal  Church,  he  located  himself  on  Ko- 
longsoo  in  1842.  Tnstantl}'^,  he  began  to  press  the  claims  of 
Amoy  upon  the  denomination  to  which  he  was  most  closely 
attached.  His  appeals  were  so  earnest,  that  at  last  our  Gen- 
eral Synod  approved  of  the  transfer  of  two  more  missionaries 
from  Borneo,  the  Rev.  Elihu  Doty  and  the  Rev.  William  J. 
Pohhnan.  These  brethren  joined  the  pioneer  in  1844.  Six 
months  after  their  arrival,  David  Abeel  retm-ned,  in  failing 
health,  to  America,  and  died  at  Albany  in  1846,  at  the  age  of 
forty-two  years.  Had  he  no  other  monument,  the  living  stones 
whicli  have  been  built  into  the  temple  of  Christ  in  Amoy, 
would  perpetuate  his  memory  more  grandly  than  St.  Paul's  of 
London  tells  the  value  of  the  great  architect  whose  dust  lies 
mouldering  beneath  its  dome. 

PROGRESS    OF   THE   MISSION. 

In  1847,  the  Eev.  John  Y.  N".  Talmage  joined  the  little 
band,  and  in  1848  a  church,  for  the  converts,  was  built — the 
first  church  for  native  Christians  which  was  erected  in  China 
after  Protestant  missions  were  there  established.  In  1850, 
Dr.  James  Young,  a  physician,  under  the  direction  of  the  Eng- 
lish Presbyterian  Cluirch,  came  to  Amoy,  and  was  closely  as- 
sociated with  our  own  missionaries.  Tlie  devoted  William 
C.  Burns  joined  Dr.  Young  in  1851.  He  came  from  his 
native  Scotland,  filled  with  the  s;ime  zeal  which  the  Holy 
Spirit  had  so  wonderfully  blessed  by  revival  after  revival  in 
the  cliurches  to  which  Mr.  Burns- had  ministered.  Soon  after 
his  arrival,  a  remarkal)l(!  outpouring  of  God'S  grace  occurred 
in  Amoy  and  the  neighborhood.    Churches  were  organized,  in 


THE    AMOY    MISSION.  181 

wliicli,  a  spirit  of  consecration  prevailed,  and  new  points  were 
taken  for  greater  effort.  From  that  day  to  this,  the  mission- 
aries of  the  two  churches  have  worked  in  loving  harmony,  and 
the  grand  result  is  seen  in  a  Chinese  Classis  or  Presbytery 
wliich  is  managed  by  the  representatives  of  the  native  churches. 
So  remarkable  was  the  early  progress  of  the  Christian  work  in 
Amoy,  that,  in  1853,  the  Missionary  Herald  referred  to  it  as 
"  far  more  successful  than  any  mission  in  China."  It  lias  never 
lost  its  ground.  In  1854,  there  was  an  accession  of  over  fifty 
members ;  and,  on  the  year  following,  seventy-five  persons  were 
received  into  the  native  church.  A  school  for  gu'ls  was 
started  at  an  early  day,  though  under  heavy  discouragements  ; 
and  two  prayer  meetings,  for  women,  were  sustained  by  the 
converts,  under  the  guidance  of  the  faithful  wives  of  om'  mis- 
sionaries. 

In  January,  1849,  the  second  of  the  "  first  three,"  the 
Rev.  William  J.  Pohlman,  perished  by  shipwreck  as  he  was 
returning  from  Hong-Kong.  The  Rev.  EHhu  Doty  was  spared 
to  labor  fifteen  years  in  his  chosen  field,  dying  on  ship-board 
in  1864,  when  only  a  day  or  two  separated  him  from  the 
native  land  to  which  he  was  hastening.  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Talmage  has  already  passed  thirty  years  of  constant  service 
among  the  Cliinese.  May  God  long  spare  his  useful  and 
consecrated  life,  and  permit  His  servant  to  behold  yet  larger 
blessings,  before  the  final  summons  from  toil  to  rest  is  given. 

We  need  not  give  the  whole  list  of  those  who,  since  1847, 
have  sought  to  labor  for  the  Master  in  distant  Amoy. 
Twenty-five  godly  men  and  women  have,  at  various  times, 
been  sent  forth  by  om*  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  including 


182  THE    AxMOY    MISSION. 

in  this  number,  the  names  of  David  Abeel  and  his  associates.* 
Nine  of  these  have  been  compelled  to  give  up  the  work  on 
account  of  their  health,  and  liave  returned,  to  remain  in  their 
native  land.  Eleven,  out  of  the  twenty-five,  have  died  wliile  in 
the  harness ;  sometimes,  at  the  very  beginning  of  their  career, 
stricken  mysteriously  down.  Especially  do  we  recall  the  Kev. 
John  E.  Watkins  and  liis  wife,  wlio,  sailmg  from  New  York 
in  1861,  were  never  heard  fi-om  after  the  vessel  had  gained 
the  open  sea.  The  treasure-house  of  God  is  wide,  and  in 
earth  or  sea,  we  know  He  guards  His  saints,  and  watches  over 
their  precious  dust.  But  thougJi  the  workmen  in  the  field  we 
consider  have  thus  been  subject  to  change,  and  have  often 
been  called  away,  God  has  carried  on  the  work  to  a  higher 
and  higher  plane. 

PKESENT    STATE    OF   THE    MISSION. 1877. 

Of  our  own  missionaries,  there  are  found  on  the  ground 
to-day,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Talmage  and  his  wife,  their  daughter, 
Miss  Mary  E.  Talmage,  and  the  Eev.  Leonard  W.  Kip 
and  his  wife.  The  Rev.  Daniel  W.  Rapelje,  who  began  his 
labors  in  1859,  is  now  in  this  country  regaining  his  strength 
after  years  of  service.  Miss  Helen  M.  Van  Doren  is  also  at 
home,  but  hoping  soon  with  renewed  health  to  return.  This 
little  band,  blessed  abundantly  in  the  past,  is  appealing  earnestly 
for  re-enforcement.  Dr.  Talmage  began  his  labors  in  1847, 
Rapelje  in  1859,  and  Kip  in  1860.  Surely  such  toilers  have  a 
i-i-'ht  to  be  heard,  as  they  ask  for  new  associates  from  home. 


*  The  figures  are  as  nearly  exact  as  I  can  make  them,  but  there  may 
be  slight  mistakes.— W.  R.  D. 


THE    AMOY    MISSION. 


183 


NATIVE    CHURCHES. 

The  "  Tai-lioe "  or  Classis  of  Amoy,  lias  now  fifteen 
native  Churches  connected  with  it.  In  these  are  found  twelve 
hundred  and  fifty  communicants.  To  be  a  Christian  in 
China,  involves  trials  and  difiiculties  we  can  scarcely  imagine. 
For  instance,  we  may  refer  to  the  well-known  diniiiiutive 

FEET    OF    CHINESE    LADIES. 

"Parents  in  Christian  lands  are  made  happy  in  watching 
the   natural    growth    and    development    of    their     children. 


Parents   in    China,   on    tlie    other    hand,    would    be    greatly 
mortified  and  distressed  should  the    feet   of  their   daughters 


184  THE    AMOY    MISSION. 

grow  to  their  iicatnral  size.  A  Cliristian  motlier  supplies  lier 
child  Avith  shoes  that  will  fit  the  feet.  A  Chinese  mother 
binds  and  bandages  the  foot  of  her  child  that  it  may  fit  the 
shoe. 

The  shoe  pattern,  in  the  picture  given,  is  supposed  to  be 
made  of  red  silk,  and  to  be  handsomely  embroidered. 

The  Chinese,  especially  the  richer  classes,  have  for  many 
centuries  been  in  the  habit  of  compressing  the  feet  of  their 
females  by  the  use  of  tight  bandages.  The  shape  of  the  foot 
thus  becomes  very  much  as  seen  in  the  picture.  All  the  toes, 
except  the  great  one,  are  bent  under  the  sole,  and  the  bandages 
never  being  permanently  removed,  the  foot  remains  very 
nearly  the  size  it  was  when  they  were  first  applied.  The 
upper  part  of  the  foot  grows  out  of  shape  and  proportion, 
and,  except  to  the  Chinese  themselves,  becomes  very  unsightly. 
Of  course  such  a  distorted  foot  makes  the  gait  of  a  Chinese 
lady  very  awkward.  She  sways  her  arms  to  and  fro,  as  if 
walking  on  her  heels,  and  is  usually  aided  by  the  shoulder  of 
an  attendant,  or  an  umbrella  carried  as  a  walking-stick.  But 
the  Chinese  ladies  do  very  little  walking.  It  is  supposed  by 
some  that  the  practice  of  binding  the  feet  was  originally 
imposed  by  the  men  to  keep  the  women  at  home.  Whether 
this  be  so  or  not,  Chinese  ladies  are  very  seldom  seen  in  the 
streets,  or  even  in  their  own  houses ;  when  a  gentleman  enters, 
custom  obliges  them  to  retire  to  an  inner  apartment.  They 
enjoy  few  blessings  of  social  life,  and  the  sphere  of  woman  in 
China,  as  in  all  heathen  countries,  is  a  very  inferior  and 
degraded  one." 

This  barbarous  usage  is  given  up  by  our  converts,  who 
allow  the  little  feet  of  the  infant  daughter  to  grow  naturall}'. 
Shocking  as  it  seems  to  us,  the  Chinese  mother  has  been  taught 
that  tlie  coinpressed  feet  will  add  to  hor  cliild's  rank  in  the 


THE   AMOY   MISSION.  185 


co:nviuuitj,  and  secara  to  lior  i.ainuuity  fro.n  degrading  labors. 
So  many  Chiness  shoes  h;ive  been  broiiglit  to  this  country, 
that  we  only  need  refer  to  the  custom  as  one  o£  the  practical 
things  with  which  Christianity  has  to  deal.  In  our  churches 
at  Amcy,  a  society  pledged  to  oppose  the  custom  has  already 
been  formed. 

CONTRIBUTIONS. 

T  j^o  of  the  churches  support  their  own  pastors  entirely, 
find.  J.iie  benevolent  contributions  of  the  native  Christians 
amount  to  sixteen  hundred  and  sixty-four  dollars.  Our  mis- 
sionaries exercise  only  a  general  superintendence  over  the 
chm'ches,  and  have  all  the  work  they  can  do  in  providing  for 
vacant  chm'ches,  instructing  native  students  for  the  ministry, 
and  pushing  out  preaching  stations.  To  these  last  places, 
being  the  outposts  of  the  held,  they  have  to  travel  constantly ; 
and  for  this  purpose  they  employ  their  "  Gospel  Boat,"  as 
comnninlcation  is  mainly  by  the  rivers  flowing  toward  the 
harbor  of  Amoy.  The  residences  of  the  missionaries  are  on 
Kolongsoo.  The  girls'  school  and  churches  are  in  the  city  of 
Amoy.  It  is  mucii  to  be  desired  that  the  school,  now  having 
thirty-seven  scholars,  should  be  located  on  Kolongsoo,  as  being 
a  far  healthier  position,  and  exposing  the  wives  and  daughters 
of  our  missionaries  to  less  danger — since  the  ferriage  between 
the  island  and  Amoy  is  of  primitive  description.  A  good 
building,  like  that  built  for  the  education  of  girls  in  India,  or 
the  one  recently  raised  in  Japan,  is  becoming  a  necessity  in 
our  Chinese  field. 

Such,  in  a  brief  space,  is  the  history  of  the  Amoy  Mission. 
But  its  real  history  what  pen  of  earth  can  write  ?     The  secret 


186 


THE    AMOY    MISSION. 


sacrifices,  the  mental  struggles,  the  persecutions,  the  tempta- 
tions, the  peace  given  to  the  soul,  the  glory  granted  to  those 
who  have  triumphed  over  death,  none  but  God  knows  these 
things.  But  wliat  we  can  see,  and  can  mark  of  progress, 
should  give  us  the  highest  satisfaction.  It  should  do  more. 
It  should  prompt  every  Cln-istian  to  prayer  that  God  would 
send  forth  laborers  to  these  fields  "  already  white  to  the 
harvest,"  and  to  a  consecration  which  leads  to  larger  gifts  for 
the  prosecution  of  this  blessed  work.  The  "  land  of  Sinim  '■ 
belongs  to  Jesus  Christ.  To  hasten  the  day  when  the  Sa^■iour 
we  love  shall  be  owned  through  all  its  broad  extent,  is  a  work 
to  which  God  calls  every  Christian  in  om-  own  favored  country. 
God  grant  that  every  one  who  reads  this  sketch  of  faithful 
mission  labor,  may  be  stimulated  to  a  deeper  interest  in  the 
progress  of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom  on  those  distant  heathen 
shores. 


THE   AMOY    MISSION.  187 


WOMAN    IN    CHINA. 

BY 

Miss  Helen  M.  Yan  Doken. 


"Woman  in  China  has  been  persistently  degraded  and  op- 
pressed. As  a  child,  she  is,  and  has  always  been,  regarded  as 
an  unwelcome  incumbrance.  During  her  early  girlhood  she 
has  been  inunm-ed  as  a  prisoner.  Li  her  married  life,  slie  has 
been  a  victim  and  a  slave.  It  is  only  in  her  old  age  tbat  she 
has  been  regarded  ^vitll  honor  and  esteem.  Could  women  in 
Christian  lands  understand  the  absolute  vacuity  of  existence, 
Avhich  life  means  to  even  the  most  favored  of  then-  sisters  in  the 
flowery  land,  they  would  not  shirk  the  responsibility  of  send- 
ing them  something  better.  That  labor  among  these  women 
is  abundantly  repaid  in  success,  is  evidenced  by  the  testimony 
of  oiu'  missionaries.  They  have  been  face  to  face  with  the 
souls  who  sit  in  the  house  of  bondage.  They  have  seen  those 
but  lately  redeemed  from  heathenism,  willing  to  endure  perse- 
cution, rather  than  abandon  their  faith.  They  have  witnessed 
the  awakening  of  intellect,  the  quickening  of  affections,  and 
the  growth  of  gentle  graces,  the  fruits  of  the  spu'it,  so  that  be- 
fore their  eyes,  the  desert  has  blossomed  as  the  rose. 

THE    WORK    IN    AMOY. 

Let  us  look  at  the  work  begun  at  Amoy,  one  of  the  ports 
of  China,  in  which,  some  of  us  have  been  permitted  to  labor. 


188  THE    AMOY    MISSION. 


The  more  direct  work  there,  was  commenced  about  ten 
years  ago,  by  the  ladies  of  the  Mission,*  meeting  with  the  Chi- 
nese women  from  week  to  week;  forming  them  into  chisses  for 
Bible  instruction,  praying  with  them,  teaching  them  to  read, 
and  encouraging  them  in  the  Christiaa  life ;  and  sometimes,  per- 
haps,  being  able  to  suggest  to  tlieni  in  what  way  they  might 
govern  their  children — in  wliich  esbcntial,  they  are  quite  as  de- 
licient  as  in  the  knowledge  of  books. 

This  work,  though  carried  on  amid  many  discom*agements, 
has  proved  successful.  Many  having  learned  to  read  the  New 
Testament,  and  some  colloquial  books,  are  much  more  attentive 
to  the  preaching  of  the  Word,  and  better  able  to  understand 
and  retain  the  truth.  What  they  have  thus  gained,  has  not 
been  for  each  one  alone.  The  doctrine  is  often  made  known 
tiu'ougli  them  to  others,  to  one  of  their  own  family,  or  it  may 
be  to  a  friend  or  noighl)or ;  in  this  way,  some,  we  trust,  have 
been  led  to  a  knowledge  of  the  true  God. 

This  much  has  been  accomplished,  in  the  city  clim'ches. 
But  what  sliall  we  say  of  the  women,  at  the  country  stations  ? 
Living,  as  many  of  them  do,  a  long  distance  from  tlie  chapel, 
they  tind  it  very  ditiicult,  with  their  small  bound  feet,  to  walk 
to  and  from  the  service ;  besides,  one  or  more  young  childi'en 
must  always  accompany  the  mothers,  so  that  they  can  seldom 
give  tlieir  undivided  attention  to  the  preaching,  even  should 
they  desire  to  do  so. 

Tlien,  again,  although  the  preacher  may  strive  to  present 
the  truth  very  clearly  and  simply,  probably  they  will  not  for 
any  longtti  of  time,  remember  what  tliey  hear.     I  have  heard 


*  Mrs.  Talinage  and  Mrs.  Kip. 


THE    AMOY    MISSION.  189 


the  preacher,  in  the  early  part  of  the  service,  ask  these  women 
questions  on  Scripture  truths  ;  and  when  asked  again,  during 
the  same  service,  not  one  in  ten  could  answer  a  single  ques- 
tion, though  the  answers  had  been  many  times  repeated  to 
them.  They  have  never  been  taught  to  think  on  any  subject. 
Does  it  seem  strange,  then,  that  on  hearing  any  new  doctrine, 
for  the  iirst  time  during  their  lives,  they  fail  to  remember  just 
from  having  it  told  them  ?  Ah  !  if  they  could  read,  how  dif- 
ferent it  would  be.  Then,  instead  of  hearing  the  Gospel  only 
on  the  Sabbath,  they  could  daily  search  the  Scriptures  for 
themselves.  Not  until  they  are  able  to  do  this,  can  we  look 
for  progress  on  the  part  of  these  neglected  and  ignorant  women. 

THE    YOUNG    LADIEs'    EFFORT. 

A  work  on  their  behalf  was  begun  two  years  ago,  by  the 
voung  ladies  of  the  Mission,*  who  went  out  to  spend  a  few 
days,  or  a  week,  at  a  time,  at  the  different  out-stations,  hoping 
to  teach  many  of  these  women  to  read.  Of  course,  they  met 
discouragements — these  were  expected  ;  still,  the  beginning  of  a 
good  work  was  then  made.  It  was  the  more  hopeful,  as  many 
of  the  cliildren  entered  heartily  into  the  plan  and  became  dili- 
gent pupils. 

The  great  hope  of  the  Church,  is  in  the  education  and  con- 
version of  the  children.  Although  the  Chinese  think  their 
daughters  are  not  worth  educating,  we  are  of  a  quite  different 
opinion. 


*  Miss  Helen  M.  Van  Doren,  Miss  Kittie  M.  Talmage  and  Miss  Mary 
E.  Talmag'e. 


190  THE   AMOr    MISSION. 


GIRLS     SCHOOL    IN    AMOY. 

We  are  fully  aware  how  imich  depends  on  their  beinij:; 
educated,  and  taught  the  Christian  religion.  For  this  purpose 
a  school  for  girls,  was  opened  in  Amoy,  seven  years  ago. 
Here,  have  been  educated  many  of  the  wives  of  our  lielpers  and 
teachers.  The  Bible  has  been  made  the  great  text  book  of 
the  school.  In  addition  to  this,  however,  a  number  of  other 
studies  liave  been  successfully  introduced.  They  have  l>een 
taught  geography,  arithmetic,  reading,  writing  and  composi- 
tion, and  have  made  good  progress  in  each  l)ranch.  Besides 
this,  instruction  has  been  given  in  sewing  and  in  domestic  work. 
It  has  been  our  earnest  desire,  that  all  the  girls  who  come  un- 
der our  care,  shall  be  tlioroughly  fitted  for  all  household  duties, 
and  shall  obtain  the  knowledge  they  will  so  greatly  need  in 
homes  of  their  own.  Yery  few  have  left  this  scihool,  without 
having  professed  their  faith  in  Christ.  Tims  we  have  groat 
reason  for  gratitude  to  onr  Heavenly  Father,  and  foi*  encour- 
agement in  our  work. 

Here,  in  Amoy,  we  feel  that  a  work  is  begun  and  going 
forward,  whicli  will  be  of  untold  benefit,  for  years  to  come,  in 
the  churches,  and  indeed,  in  all  that  region  ;  a  work  well 
worthy  of  faithful  effort.  Sh;dl  not  the  workers  in  this  field 
have  the  kind  counsel  and  earnest  prayers  of  all  who  remain 
at  home  ?  The  work  is  great,  but  let  ns  have  faith  that  it  iri// 
be  accomplished ;  when  many  shall  thirst  for  the  heai-ing  of 
the  words  of  the  Lord,  and  when  this  great  kingdom,  now  un- 
der the  dominion  of  sin,  shall  be  given  to  Christ,  for  His  in- 
heritance.    Can  we  liesitate  to  go  forward,  when  we  have  the 


THE    AMOY    MISSION,  191 

arm  of  God  to  strengthen  us  ?  Is  there  anything  too  hard  for 
the  Lord  ?  Let  us  cease  not,  then,  to'  pray  that  the  hxbors  of 
these  sent  to  teach  may  be  blessed,  and  that  those  who  are 
tauglit,  may  themselves  be  made  meet  for  the  Master's  use. 

AN    EXAMINATION    AT    AMOY. 

We  appropriately  follow  Miss  Yan  Doren's  statement,  by 
a  detailed  account  of  one  of  the  annual  examinations,  dated 
June  19,  1876  :— 

"Another  year  of  the  girls'  school  was  completed  yester- 
day. The  closing  exercises  were  very  interesting.  The  pupils 
with  some  of  the  parents,  and  a  few  visitors,  assembled  at  half- 
past  nine,  in  the  recitation  room  of  the  school.  The  pastor  of 
the  First  Church  took  charge  on  the  occasion.  Tlie  older  girls, 
after  an  exercise  in  reading,  repeated  the  Psalms,  which  they 
had  committed  to  memory  during  the  year.  They  had  finished 
and  reviewed  tlie  first  thirty.  Tliese  were  selected  from  the 
many  Bible  lessons  of  the  year,  as  giving  a  fair  idea  of  what 
they  had  done.  Then  followed  the  examination  in  geography ; 
the  recitations  from  the  text-books  were  well  given,  after  which, 
oceans,  seas,  rivers,  towns,  etc.,  were  pointed  out,  from  the  out- 
line maps,  with  great  accuracy.  Many  of  the  lessons  were  re. 
peated,  first  by  one  pupil  alone,  then  by  the  class  in  concert. 

"  The  examination  in  aritlimetic  was  the  last  one  in  collo- 
quial ;  the  answers  given,  the  i-epetitLon  of  the  table  of  weights 
and  measures,  and  the  work  of  the  older  girls  at  the  black- 
board, were  all  most  satisfactory.  As  this  study  lias  been  hj 
far  the  most  diflicult  to  teach,  it  was  a  real  pleasure  to  liear  the 
ready  explanations,  and  the  application  of  tlie  rules  in  each 
division  of  the  study ;  and  more  than  all,  it  clearly  proves  that 
Chinese  girls  can  be  taught  to  think  for  themselves,  if  sufficient 
care  and  ti'aining"  is  given  them. 


192  THE    AMOY    MISSION. 

"The  pastor,  Clioa,  tlieii  took  charge  of  tlie  remaining  ex 
aminations,  wliich  inchided  all  the  lessons  prepared  in  the  char- 
acter during  the  year.  A  class  of  young  ladies  have  just  fin- 
ished Genesis  ;  this  being  their  first  attempt  in  reading  tlie  Old 
Testament  Scriptures;  as  they  are  more  difficult,  their  atten- 
tion before  this,  has  been  given  entirely  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment. After  this,  came  the  recitation  of  other  classes,  and 
finally  all,  down  to  tlie  youngest  children,  had  passed  tlie  ordeal 
of  a  public  examination. 

A    PUPIL    TEACHER. 

"  The  oldest  pupil  has  now  so  far  advanced  in  the  study  of 
the  character,  that  she  has  been  promoted ;  and  will,  herself, 
have  charge  of  this  department,  during  the  coming  year.  We 
are  thus  able  to  dismiss  the  teacher  we  had  previously  employed, 
and  are  much  pleased  to  see  this  young  lady  in  a  position  of  so 
much  usefulness.     It  is,  indeed,  a  step  forward. 

CONVERSION  OF    SCHOLARS MARRIAGE    OF    SAME. 

"  We  had,  last  year,  thirty  pupils  ;  and  have  this  year,  had 
but  twenty-two.  During  the  six  years'  existence  of  the  school, 
fifty-seven  pupils  have,  at  different  times,  been  in  attendance. 
Sixteen  of  this  number  have  been  received  into  the  Chiu'ch. 
These  all  have  an  opportunity  of  imparting  the  knowledge 
they  have  gained,  to  the  many  ignorant  around  them.  Eight 
of  the  pupils  have  been  married  since  the  school  began,  and 
six  of  these  Avere  church  members.  All  have  married  Christ- 
ians. This  is  very  important,  for  each  Christian  household 
thus  begun,  is  a  light  shining  in  a  dark  place. 

"  Some  parents  seem  happy,  and  arc  gi-ateful  in  sending 
their  daughters;  but  many,  still  cling  to  the  old  idea,  that  girls 
are  not  worth  educating.  Only  slowly,  can  the  notions  of  ages 
of  superstition  be  swept  aside.     But  every  educated  woman 


THE    AMOY    MISSION.  193 


will  1)0  ix  fact,  preaching  more  loudly  than  many  sermons,  for 
the  elevation  of  her  sex.  We  try  to  carry  forward  instruction 
in  domestic  matters,  side  by  side  with  tuition  in  books.  I'he 
girls  take  turns  in  cot:»king,  and  in  the  performance  of  all  house- 
hold duties.  This  ai-rangement  enables  us  to  do  without  ser- 
vants, and  what  is  far  more  important,  gives  the  pupils  the 
knowledge  they  will  need  in  their  own  homes. 

INQUIRY    MEETING. 

"  An  inquiry  meeting  is  held  every  week,  in  the  Church, 
near  the  school.  The  girls  attend  regularly,  and  we  have 
reason  to  feel  that  it  has  been  the  means  of  great  good. 

BOARDERS    AND    DAY    PUPILS. 

"  It  is  not  considered  proper,  for  a  Chinese  girl  to  walk 
about  in  public,  after  she  has  attained  the  age  of  twelve.  All 
our  larger  girls,  who  come  from  the  four  churches  in  Amoy, 
as  well 'as  from  the  adjoining  country,  board  with  us.  The 
little  ones  are  allowed  to  go  back  and  forth  through  the  streets. 
It  should  not  be  forgotten  that  this  is 

THE    ONLY    SCHOOL 

for  girls  in  a  large  region,   inhabited  by  not  less  than  ten 
millions  of  souls. 

THE    MATRON. 

"  The  matron  is  the  widow  of  pastor  Zo,  whose  name  is 
here  given.  She  superintends  the  household  affairs,  and  assists 
in  teaching  the  younger  children. 

THE    INSTRUCTION    IN    CHINESE. 

"  My  teacher,  Liong-to,  spent  for  some  time  f om-  afternoons 
in  the  week  irwtructing  the  girls  in  reading,  and  writing  the 
Chinese  character, 

13 


194 


THE    AMOY    3IISSI0N. 


BIBLE    STUDY. 


"  Though  they  have  desired  to  read  Christian  books,  it  has 
been  tliought  best  to  make  the  Bible  the  important  study  of 
the  school.  Besides  tlie  study  of  the  character,  instruction  is 
given  in    tlie   Romanized   colloquial.     In   this   they   prepare 


PASTOR  l6,   CfF  FIRST  CHCBCH,  AMOT. 

Bible  lessons  also,  and  are  taught  geography,  arithmetic,  read- 
iim-  and  writing.  The  larger  girls  are  reading  '  Pilgi-inrs 
Progress,'  and  enjoy  it  very  much.  They  have  committed  to 
memory  all  the  parables  of  our  Saviour,  and  when  school 
closed,  they  were  learning  the  miracles.  They  also  ^\Tite  an 
analysis  of  one  sermon  on   Sunday.     A  class  of  eight  little 


THE    AMOY    MISSION.  lOu 

girls  are  learning  the  '  Sermon  on  the  Mount.''  The  pupils 
commit  to  memory  very  readily,  and  it  is  a  pleasure  to  hear 
them  recite. 

DIFFICULTY    OF    TEACHING    CHINESE    GIRLS    TO    THINK. 

"We  find  it  very  difficult  to  teach  Chinese  girls  to  think. 
As  this  is  something  quite  new  to  them,  great  patience  is 
required  in  teaching  arithmetic,  especially  to  beginners.  For 
thousands  of  years,  the  mind  of  woman  in  China  has  been  a 
blank  page ;  her  conversation  has  consisted  of  the  most 
frivolous  gossip.  It  is  not  wonderful  that  intellectual  discipline 
is  not  easy,  all  at  once. 

INSTRUCTION    IN    SEWING. 

''  The  matron,  on  each  Wednesday  afternoon,  instructs  the 
girls  in  cutting  and  makhig  their  dresses.  Many  Chinese 
women  are  quite  incapable  of  making  their  own  clothes.  We 
particularly  desire  that  all  who  attend  school  shall  be  thorough- 
ly taught  in  this  department.  On  Saturday,  the  morning  is 
spent  in  putting  the  house  in  order  and  recreation,  and  the 
afternoon  is  devoted  to  sewing." 

THE    TESTIMONY    OF    THE    PERSECUTED. 

Possibly  there  are  many  in  tins  Christian  land  who  never 
remember  what  it  costs  a  heathen  to  give  up  the  religion  of 
his  childhood,  and  embrace  Christ.  The  amount  of  sufferingj 
both  physical  and  mental,  which  some  of  our  Chinese  converts 
have  been  forced  to  endure,  reminds  us  of  passages  which  we 
have  read  in  the  history  of  the  church  of  God,  in  all  periods 
when  its  members  have  had  to  combat  error  and  superstition, 
even  to  the  death.  But  we  have  nothing  in  our  own  experience 
with  which  to  compare  it. 


196  ^  THE    AMOY    MISSIOX. 

Dr.  Taliiiage,  in  1874,  wrote  an  acconnt  of  the  persecu- 
tion of  a  woman,  who  had  dared  to  become  a  believer.  She 
was  seized  and  placed  in  a  sort  of  stocks,  a  punishment  de- 
scribed by  the  Cliinese,  as  "  sleeping  in  two  rooms."  The  body 
is  placed  in  one  apartment,  and  the  feet  are  passed  through  a 
hole  near  tlic  bottom  of  the  wall,  into  the  next  room,  Avhere 
they  are  secured.  Sometimes,  to  make  the  position  more  un- 
comfortable, one  foot  only  is  put  through  the  aperture,  and 
this  was  the  case  in  tlie  present  instance.  The  eiforts  of  na- 
tive Cliristians,  tlirougli  tlie  judicial  courts,  effected  her  release 
from  this  torture,  l)ut  not  until  they  had  baffled  severe  diffi- 
culties. 

Two  years  later,  Mrs.  Talmage,  in  a  letter  from  Amoy, 
related  the  story  of  another  Chi'istian  Chinese  woman.  A  lit- 
tle girl  of  nine,  sh(^.  had  been  given  away  for  marriage,  as  is 
common  among  the  Chinese,  her  mother  knowing  nothing  of 
the  Christian  religion.  Later,  the  mother  learned  the  truth; 
and  yearned  witli  maternal  affection  to  have  her  daughter  for- 
sake idolatry,  and  come  with  her  to  the  cross.  Whenever  she 
found  an  opportunity,  she  taught  her  and  urged  her  to  ac(iept 
salvation  through  the  Saviour.  She  at  first,  manifested  stiong 
opposition,  l)ut  iiually  understood — yielded,  and  was  baptized, 
wIk'u  in  her  nineteontli  year. 

Tiio  family  of  her  husband  were  bitterly  resentful,  at  this 
change  in  her  convictions;  and  her  own  friends,  therefore  en- 
deavored to  redeem  her,  before  the  marriage  was  consuunnatcMl, 
l)y  the  payment  <»f  a  sum  of  money,  but  this  was  refused.  Her 
luisband  and  his  relatives  treated  her  with  great  severity.  The 
former  whipped  her  every  day.     Her  bridal  attire  was  laken 


THE   AMOY    MISSION.  197 


from  her,  and  she  was  not  allowed  a  room  she  could  call  her 
own,  and  was  obliged  to  sleep  wherever  she  could  find  a  place. 
This  persecution,  continued  iu  the  determination  to  make  her 
renoimce  Clmst,  she  endured  until  she  was  tweut^'^-three  years 
old,  Avhen  her  brother  took  her  away  by  stealth. 

For  some  years,  she  remained  with  her  mother,  attending 
clnu'ch  regularly,  and  learning  more  fully  the  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel.  Then,  she  yielded  to  the  persuasions  of  her  husband, 
and  trusting  to  his  promises  that  she  should  enjoy  her  faith  un- 
molested, returned  to  his  home.  The  promises  were  soon 
broken  ;  her  life  was  far  from  comfortable  ;  she  \vas  not  per- 
mitted to  pray  or  read,  and  necessary  articles  of  clothing  were 
denied  her.  Her  son,  in  his  tifteenth  3'ear,  was  threatened 
with  severe  chastisement,  if  he  followed  in  his  mother's  way. 
The  mother  is  now  in  her  forty-third  year. 

Not  long  since,  she  attended  one  of  the  woman's  prayer- 
meetings.  She  spoke  of  her  trials,  and  seemed  almost  in  de- 
spair. "  How  is  it  ?"  she  said,  "  I  have  been  praying  and  pray- 
ing all  these  years,  and  yet  there  iti  no  answer."  Mrs.  Talmage 
encouraged  her  still  to  pray,  and  to  trust,  telling  her  that  iu 
God's  time,  her  prayers  would  be  heard.  Surely  those  who  read 
these  pages,  will  add  their  petitions,  that  this  poor,  loyal  heart, 
on  the  far  away  shore  of  Amoy,  may  bt3  comforted  at  last;  and 
that  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  may  reach  the  husband,  and 
all  his  family,  and  lift  them  from  then*  darkness,  and  bring 
them  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Christ. 

A    MISSIONARY   JOURNEY. 

Pastor  Jap,  of  the  Second  Church,  in  Amoy,  whose  pio- 


198 


THE    AMOY    MISSION. 


ture  is  here  given,  made,  in  June,  1876,  a  trip  into  the  country 
north  of  Tong-an,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  phice  for  a 
chapel,  at  Poa-tan-chi,  i.  e.,  the  niarket-vilhige  of  Poa-tan. 
The  place  has  been  secured,  and  the  chapel  opened.    A  preacher 


1^~T 


^     <i    -^     ^ 


PASTOR  JAP,  OF  SECOND  CHURCH.   AMOY. 


is  now  stationed  there,  with  one  of  the  members  of  the  Tong-an 
Church,  as  cliapel-keeper,  and  assistant  teacher.  Dr.  Talmage 
afterward  visited  the  region,  and  thus  described  his  journey : 


POA-TAN. 


"  Poa-tan  is  in  the  district  of  Aukoe,  the  next  district  north 
of  Tong-an,  about  twenty-tive  miles  from  the  city  of  Tong-an. 


THE  AMOY   MISSION.  199 


The  road  from  Tong-an  city,  for  some  miles,  passes  through 
a  fertile  valley,  along  the  banks  of  a  beautiful  stream.  Wc 
left  Amoy,  in  our  b)at,  on  Friday,  at  11  a.  m.,  landed  at  Tesoa, 
and  thence  procee.ded  by  road  over  the  hills  to  our  chapel  at 
Tong-an,  where  we  spent  the  night. 

"On  Saturday  morning,  at  seven,  we  left  the  chapel,  and 
two  liours  after,  began  to  ascend  the  first  mountain,  ari'iving  at 
the  highest  point  of  the  pass,  about  2,000  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  sea,  a  little  after  noon.  Here,  we  rested.  DesL-ending, 
we  passed  through  another  beautiful  valley,  and  climljed 
another  mountain,  arriving  at  its  top  at  three  in  the  afternoon. 
From  this  point  the  descent  is  continual,  first  very  steep,  then 
gradual,  along  the  banks  of  a  beautiful  stream,  until  Poa-tau 
and  far  beyond.  We  arrived  at  Poa-tan  chapel  at  six,  having 
spent  eleven  hours  on  the  jom'ney,  sitting  in  uncomfortable 
chairg,  where  the  ground  was  not  too  rough,  and  walking  over 
the  steeper  ascents  and  descents. 


SCENERY. 


The  scenery  along  the  route  was  sometimes  exquisite  for 
beauty,  and  sometimes  impressive  for  wildness  and  grandeur. 
Perhaps  the  wildness  and  grandeur  predominated.  But  the 
loveliness  of  some  of  the  gorges,  both  sides  lined  with  terraces 
far  up  the  mountain  steeps,  sometimes  to  the  very  top  of  the 
gorge,  covered  with  growing  crops,  and  with  the  exquisite 
green  of  the  rice,  must  be  seen  to  be  appreciated. 

ROUGHNESS    OF    THE    ROAD. 

"  This  road,  like  most  of  the  roads  in  China,  even  on  the 
level  ground,  is  seldom  wide  enough,  and  never,  for  any  great 
distance,  smooth  enough  for  carts  or  wagons ;  and  the  steeper 
parts  are  always  ascended  and  descended  by  steps.  It  is  a 
great  thoroughfare.     We  met  sedan-chairs,  with  their  passen- 


200  THE    AMOY    MISSION. 


gers,  many  pack-mules,  wliich  are  never  seen  at  Amoj,  and 
many  coolies  with  their  heavy  burdens.  The  goods  (coming 
down  to  the  sea-board  market — wJro  chiefly  iron,  coarse  porce- 
lain, paper  and  cliarcoal. 

THE    MISSIONARY    STATION. 

"  Poa-tan  is  an  important  village,  or  rather  cluster  of  vil- 
lages, on  the  banks  of  a  small  river,  in  the  midst  of  an  exten- 
sive, fertile  and  populous  valley.  This  makes  it  an  eligible 
missionary  statiou,  wh'jro  the  Gospel  may  ba  preached  to  great 
multitudes.  At  the  chapel  on  Sunday,  the  audiences,  wholly 
composed  of  men,  were  large — morning,  afternooii,  and  even- 
ing. Between  services,  I  went  out,  and  in  various  places,  ad- 
dressed women  as  well  as  men.  The  people  everywhere  seemed 
friendly.  Tlieir  interest  was  doubtless  pro;n])ted  by  curiosity, 
for,  as  yet,  we  had  no  c^onverts  here.  Muv*h  of  our  preacJiing 
is  like  sowing  seed  l)y  the  wayside,  or  among  thorns,  and  yet 
we  trust  that  some  will  "be  found  to  take  root,  spring  up,  and 
bring  forth  fruit. 

WHAT    WE    NEED. 

"  We  need  for  this,  your  funds,  to  furnish  the  people  with 
the  Word  of  God ;  and  your  prayers,  that  the  Word  may  be 
accompanied  by  the  Spirit's  power. 

HOT    S TBINOS TEA-FIELDS. 

"  Near  our  chnix'l,  ai-e  hot  s})rings,  impregnated  witli  sul- 
phur. There  are  also  tea-fields  in  the  neighborhood.  All 
along  the  way  are,  here  and  there,  places  where  preaching-sta- 
tions might  profitably  be  established,  had  we  the  men  and 
means.  Oh,  how  many  such  places  there  are  in  this  land  of 
China!  Who  will  come  to  take  possession  of  them  in  the 
naine  of  the  Lord  ? 


THE  AMOY   MISSION.  201 


"  Wo  journeyed  back,  on  Tuesday,  met  our  '  Gospel-boat ' 
just  before  dark,  at  Cliioli-jine,  a  few  miles  below  Tonyan  City, 
and  liaving  a  strong  south-east  wind,  two  hours  and  a  half 
)nore,  brought  us  hoiiie — tired  and  thankful,  and  deeply  filled 
with  the  importance  of  great  enlargement  in  our  operations  if 
we  would  evangelize  China." 


A    TOLL    BRIDGE. 


Accustomed,  as  we  are,  to  swift  modern  modes  of  travel, 
and  to  the  triumphs  of  engineering  skill,  it  is  not  easy  for  us 
to  understand  how  rude  and  primitive  are  some  of  the  features 
of  life,  in  oriental  coimtries.  Perhaps  we  have  never  thought 
very  much  about  it,  and  we  do  not,  therefore,  consider,  as  we 
ought,  the  privations  to  which  our  missionaries  willingly  sul^mit, 
nor  do  we  remember  that  because  of  some  of  these  difficulties, 
the  work  of  their  hands  progresses  slowly.  Dr.  Talmage  tells 
about  the  first  toll-bridge  he  crossed  in  China,  in  these  words : 

"  A  narrow  causeway  was  raised  for  a  few  feet  into  the 
edge  of  the  river,  then  a  single  long  plank  was  stretched  from 
this  to  some  natural  rocks  farther  in  tlie  stream  ;  another  plank 
reached  from  this  to  a  few  large  stones  which  had  been  placed 
there  as  a  kind  of  abutment,  and  therefrom  still  another  ex- 
tended to  the  opposite  shore.  This  is  not  a  very  costly  or  ele- 
gant structm'e,  but  the  .fare  corresponds ;  being  only  two  cash 
for  one  person,  so  that  the  bridge  may  be  crossed  five  times  for 
one  cent." 

CHEAPNESS    OF    LABOR. 

To  illustrate  the  cheapness  of  lal)or  in  Ciiina,  and  the 
consequent  toil  required  of  the  masses,  to  obtain  a  mere  living, 
it  is  stated  that  iron  is  carried  from  the  mines,  mostly  on  mens' 


2;V2  THE    A5I0Y    MISSION. 


shouldari,  though  pack-auiles  are  used  to  some  extent,  many 
miles  overland  to  Ton^-an,  and  then  is  brought  by  boat  to 
jAmoy ;  yet  it  is  there  sold  for  about  the  price  which  pig-iron 
commands  in  New  York. 

A    FLBST-CLASS    HOTEL. 

Dr.  Talmage,  writing  from  Amoy,  in  tlie  fall  of  1876, 
gave  a  graphic  description  of  the  resting-place,  at  which  ho 
stopped  on  tho  journey  to  Poa-tan.     He  said  : 

"  I  can  only  giiejs  at  its  di'.nansion.s.  Its  sids  walls  being 
joint  walls  of  the  adjoining  houses,  can  have  no  windows,  and 
probably  would  liave  none,  if  they  were  not  joint  walls.  Its 
floor  is  a  few  inches  higher  than  the  street,  close  on  n'-liich  it 
stands.  Its  height  on  the  eaves,  on  the  street,  is  seven  or  eight 
feet.  The  front  room,  some  fifteen  or  twenty  feet,  occupies 
the  whole  width  of  the  house,  is  a  little  deeper  than  it  is  wide ; 
and  serves  for  office,  parlor,  dining-room,  kitchen  and  bedroom. 
A  dozen  of  us  slept  in  it,  the  uight  we  staid  there.  Having 
the  ground  'for  its  floor,  no  whitened  walls,  and  no  ceiling ;  it 
needs  neither  washing  nor  scrubbing.  Immediately  behind 
this  room  are  a  few  feet  of  open  court,  or  part  of  the  house, 
without  a  roof ;  and  two  other  bedrooms  of  the  same  character 
as  the  front  room,  only,  both  together,  much  less  than  half  its 
size,  and  more  dirty.  For  the  accommodation  of  the  entire 
party,  the  wliole  charge  was  twenty-seven  cents,  enough  to  pay 
the  rent  of  the  establishment  for  some  weeks.  This  house  was 
a  fair  sample  of  all  the  houses  of  the  village.  We  selected  it 
t;)  i^iss  the  night  in,  because  it  was  reported  to  be  the  best  and 
cleanest  inn  on  the  route." 

BKAUTY    OF    CHINESE    VILLAGES. 

Many  of  tliese  villages  are  enchanting  in  the  distance. 


204  THK  AMOY  MISSION. 


The  lovely  grassy  knolls,  dalightso.ne  brool^s,  magnificent  shade 
trees,  and  fruitful  fields,  with  mountains  rising  gloriously  in 
the  background,  combine  to  make  them  most  attractive.  But 
once  look  into  the  houses,  and  scan  their  iaimediate  sm'round- 
ings,  and  the  poetry  vanishes.  Usually  it  vanishes  even  before 
that,  for  the  sights  and  smells  which  gi*ect  you  at  the  entrance 
of  the  village,  take  it  all  away.  You  can  often  smell  a  village, 
some  time  before  you  get  to  it.  Yet  the  people  wno  reside 
amid  such  filth,  regard  themselves  complacently,  as  the  only 
civilized  race  on  the  globe;  and  think  of  Europeans  and  Ameri- 
cans, as  barbarians.  I  was  gravely  asked,  by  an  old  woman, 
at  the  inn :  "  Do  you,  in  yom-  country,  have  the  family  arrange- 
ment? Do  men  have  their  own  wives  ?  Do  you  acknowledge 
such  relations  as  parents  and  grand-parents  ? "  I  answered, 
"  Yes."  With  pleased  surprise  she  turned  to  the  bystanders, 
and  said  :     "  Why,  they  do  .^" 

A   WALK    IN    A    CHINESE    CITY. 

A  Chmese.  city  is  not  in  the  least  like  London  or  Paris, 
or  New  York  or  Philadelphia.  Some  years  ago,  foreigners 
were  rigidly  excluded  from  all  the  populous  towns  of  the 
Flowery  Land ;  but  now  many  of  tlie  seaports  are  open,  and 
travellers  walk  through  them  without  molestation. 

Walls  are  built  round  the  towns,  and  we  enter  by  gates ; 
but  even  outside  the  gates  are  streets  of  closely-packed  houses 
and  shops. 

NO   HIGH    HOUSES    IN    CHINA. 

You  find  in  China  no  high  houses,  no  broad  streets,  no 
liorses.     You  see  indeed  some  high  roofs  and  tall  towers,  but 


THE    AMOY    MISSION.  205 


these  belong  to  pagodas  or  temples,  and  the  people  are  foi- 
bidden  to  raise  their  houses  very  high,  lest  they  should  over 
sliadow  the  idol  temples.  '  Few  houses  have  more  than  one 
story.  They  look  like  big  toys,  for  they  have  often  fancifully 
carved  roofs  with  curved  corners.  Some  of  the  roofs  are 
painted  in  bright  colors,  bells  are  sometimes  hung  from  the 
corners ;  and  at  times,  the  figure  of  a  dragon  is  seen,  who  the 
inliabitants  think  will  protect  them  from  evil  spirits  and  bad 
influences.  You  will  find  no  glass  in  the  windows,  but  instead, 
very  thin  paper,  or  small  panes  made  of  thin  oyster-shell. 

HOW    BURDENS    AEE    CARRIED. 

"  How  are  burdens  carried,  when  there  are  no  horses  and 
few  broad  streets  ?  " 

Well,  you  see  a  river  runs  by  the  town,  and  canals  have 
been  made  in  different  dh-ections.  The  rivers  are  as  busy  and 
crowded  as  roads.  Thousands  of  people  live  on  river-boats, 
and  vessels  of  different  sizes,  row  up  and  down  the  water, 
laden  wdth  passengers  and  cargo.  If  you  do  not  wish  to  travel 
by  tlie  river,  and  prefer  not  to  walk,  you  can  get  into  a  sedan, 
chair  or  palanquin.  There  mil  be  no  difficulty  in  finding  some 
one  to  carry  you. 

Hundreds  of  coolies  do  the  work  of  horses  in  every  town, 
They  carry  not  only  passengers,  but  chests  of  tea,  bales  of  silk, 
and  all  sorts  of  cargo,  making  (pite  as  much  noise  as  cart  and 
carriage  wheels,  while  they  rush  al)0ut  with  their  l)urdens. 
crying,  "  Ah  ho  !  Ah  ho  !  "  from  morning  till  night.  The  cry 
seems  to  help  tliom,  as  sailors  say  tlieir  call,  "  Pull  ahoy, '' 


206  THE   AMOY    MISSION. 

does  half  their  work.     The  coolie's  work  is  very  hard,  and  lie 
is  worn  out  after  a  few  3^ears  of  labor. 

HOW    THE    PEOPLE   DKESS. 

The  coolies,  and  most  of  tlie  men  you  meet,  are  dressed 
in  dark  blue  cotton,  the  color  universally  worn  by  the  poorer 
classes.  Their  dress,  their  hair,  their  eyes,  their  faces,  seem  all 
precisely  alike.  In  tOAvn  or  country,  you  seldom. see  a  China- 
man who  has  not  coarse  black  hair,  and  small  black  eyes. 
The  riclier  and  higher  ranks  of  people,  wear  costly  and  bright 
colored  clothing  of  embroidered  "silk,  satin  and  furs.  The 
long  tail  of  hair  is  an  indispensable  ornament  for  the  me] ; ; 
only  the  coolies,  who  find  it  in  the  way,  twist  it  into  a  knot  at 
the  back  of  their  heads.  Very  few  women,  and  those  only  of 
the  poorest,  walk  in  the  streets. 

CARRYING    FANS,    AND    FLYING    KITES. 

Everybody  is  provided  with  a  fan.  A  Chinese  soldier 
would  stop  fighting  to  fan  himself,  and  a  laborer,  taking  a  I'est. 
uses  his  as  gracefully  as  the  lady  of  leisure.  It  does  duty  also, 
in  place  of  a  hat;  and  is  hold  over  tlie  liead,  to  protect  it  from 
the  sun.  Grown  up  people,  and  grave,  elderly  gentlemen,  too, 
are  often  seen  amusing  themselves  with  kites,  wliic^li  fiutter  in 
the  air  like  birds. 

BRIGHT-COLOEED    SIGNS. 

By  the  sides  of  the  shops  liang  gaily  colored  boards,  beai'- 
ing  mottoes,  advertisements  and  fanciful  names.  Sometimes 
a  wliolc  street  is  devoted  to  one  article ;  as  combs  or  copper- 


THE   AMOY    MISSION.  207 


kettles.  Tinkers,  barbers,  cobblers,  smiths,  carvers,  portrait 
painters  and  tailors,  are  selling  and  making  their  wares,  and 
crying  out  their  praises  to  every  passer-by. 

HOW    CHINESE    LADIES    LIVE. 

The  married  lady  is  expected  to  rise  early,  and  see  that 
tea  is  prepared  for  her  husband  ;  and  that  hot  water  is  awaiting 
his  convenience,  when  he  desires  to  take  his  morning  bath. 
She  must  also  pay  equal  attention  to  her  mother-in-law ;  for 
China  is  the  Paradise  of  old  women, — and  while  her  husband's 
mother  lives,  his  wife  is  a  very  secondary  personage  indeed. 
The  ladies  go  about  e)i  dishabille  in  the  early  portion  of  the 
day,  shouting  o«t  vehement  orders  to  their  servants,  and 
confusion  reigns. 

The  elaborate  toilet  of  the  lady  of  rank,  is  the  great 
business  of  the  day.  In  this,  is  there  not  something  in 
common  with  too  many  votaries  of  fashion  in  better  instructed 
conditions  ?  Aimless  and  frivolous,  wherever  she  be,  who 
Hves  mainly  to  adorn  her  person  and  display  her  dress,  she  is 
not  greatly  elevated  above  her  Chinese  sister.  Each  fashion- 
able woman  in  China  lias  one  or  two  maids,  and  a  slave-girl 
to  wait  on  them.  The  latter  makes  it  her  first  care  to  trim 
and  light  tlie  pipe  of  lier  mistress. 

ADJUNCTS    OF    THE    TOILET 

The  dressing  of  the  lady's  hair  occupies  from  one  to  two 
hours.  A  white  paste  is  next  applied  to  her  neck  and  face,  a 
rose  powder  to  eyelids  and  cheeks,  and  a  red  dye  to  the  finger 
nails,  and  she  is  then  attired /or  the  day. 


A  OHINBBB  BOUDOUIH. 


THE    AMOY    MISSION.  209 


OCCUPATIONS    OF    CHINESE    WOMEN. 

Many  ladies  devote  much  time  to  gossiping,  smoking  and 
gambling  ;  in  which  latter  vice,  thej  follow  the  example  set 
them  by  the  men.  They  always  play  for  luoney,  and  when 
they  have  no  visitors  of  their  own  rank  to  play  with,  they  do 
not  hesitate  to  engage  in  games  with  the  servants.  Numbers 
of  ladies,  however,  are  skilled  in  embroidery ;  and  shoes,  pm-ses, 
handkerchiefs  and  robes  pass  through  their  cunning  fingers. 
Before  marriage,  they  occupy  their  time  in  preparations  for 
the  wedding — a  sad  wedding,  one  would  imagine,  when  often 
the  bridegroom  is  a  stranger,  whom  they  have  never  seen,  and 
for  whom  they  cannot  care.  Here  and  there,  a  woman  is 
found,  who  has  learned  to  read,  and  her  accomplishment  is  in 
real  demand.  She  can  while  away  the  tedious  hours,  by  read- 
ing tales  and  plays,  to  her  less  fortunate  friends,  who  are  will- 
ing, often,  to  pay  for  the  pleasm-e  she  bestows. 

God  speed  the  time  when  the  blessed  change,  which  the 
coming  of  His  kingdom  ever  brings,  shall  dawn,  not  only,  but 
go  on  to  the  grandem*  of  noon,  in  the  land  of  Sinim. 


14 


JAPAN. 


THE    LAND    OF   THE    RISING   SUN, 

BY   THE 

Rev.  William  E.  Gbiffis, 

(Late  Professor  in  the  Imperial  College  of  Tdkio,  Japan,  author  of  "The  Mikado's 

Empire." 


Fifteen  days  by  steam  westward  from  our  California 
borders  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  lies  the  archipelago  of  Japan. 
This  Empire  embraces  a  clustei-  of  four  large  and  eight  small 
islands,  surrounded  by  nearly  four  thousand  islets,  equal  in 
area  1o  tlie  six  JSTew  England  states,  \vitli  New  York  and 
Pennsylvania  added  on ;  or,  roundly,  150,000  square  miles  of 
texTitory.     In  these  islands   dwell  nearly  35,000,000  people. 

Of  the  many  beautiful  and  poetic  names*  of  the  country, 
two,  Nipi^on  and  Japan,  are  most  common.  Nihon  or  Nippon, 
(meaning  sun,  root  of  light,  day-spring  or  rising  sun)  is  that 
used  by  the  natives,  'Often  they  prefix  the  term  Dai,  meaning 
great.  Thus,  Dai  Nippon  means  Great  Japan.  "  Japan  "  is  the 
European  (jorruption  of  the   Chinese  name   Jipun,  or  Zipan, 

*  In  pronouncing  Japanese  names,  the  Enropean  sounds  are  used ; 
thus  :  a  is  sounded  as  a  in  father  ;  e  is  sounded  as  e  in  prey  ;  1  is  sounded 
as  i  in  pique  ;  o  is  sounded  as  o  in  bore  ;  u  is  sounded  as  u  in  tune  ;  ai  is 
sounded  as  i  in  bits  ;  ei  is  sounded  as  ei  in  feign  ;  g  is  always  hard,  and  s 
always  sharp.  Long  vowels  are  marked  with  a  bar,  as  o  in  To-kio  ;  short 
vowels  with  a  circumflex  accent  as  u  in  roku  (six). 


212  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 

wliicli  Mai-co  Polo  first  heard  when  in  China,  and  introduced 
into  Europe,  whence  our  word  Japan. 

The  name  "  Eising  Sun, "  may  have  been  given  to  the 
country  over  which  the  Chinese  saw  the  sun  rise  from  out  the 
Eastern  ocean ;  or,  as  is  most  probable,  by  the  natives  of  the 
western  provinces  of  Japan.  Japan,  thus  coming  to  our  ideas 
through  Chinese  and  Em-opean  literature,  was,  within  the 
]ucmory  of  most  of  us,  in  standard  geographies  and  old 
methods  of  travel,  called  an  oriental  country — the  Far  East. 
Americans,  however,  are  not  bound  to  so  call  or  wrongly 
consider  it.  The  extension  of  our  nationtd  boundaries  to  the 
Pacific  shoi-es,  have  made  the  Japanese  our  nearest  neighbors, 
and  Japan  lies  due  West  of  us.  Five  thousand  miles  toward 
the  setting  sun,  as  the  steamei-  plows,  out  of  the  blue  waves  of 
the  Tai-hei-kai,  (Pacific  ocean,  or  Sea  of  Great  Peace)  rise  the 
perennially  green  bluffs  and  snow<;rowned  mountains  of  the 
Mikado's  Empire. 

God  might  have  made  a  more  beautiful  land,  but  the 
writer  feels  sure  that  He  never  did.  Nature  throughout  the 
J  apanese  chain,  from  the  Arctic  Kuriles  to  the  tropical  Liu 
Kin,  has  with  unstinted  luxuriance,  bearded  the  hills  with 
timber,  i-()l)cd  the  valleys  and  plains  with  verdure  ami  fertile 
soil,  stored  the  bowels  of  the  earth  witli  mineral  wealth,  a.id  so 
jidapted  air,  moisture,  temperature,  mountain,  sky  and  sea,  as 
to  yield  the  maximum  of  beauty.  Nor  is  ithe  a  niggard  in 
|)roviding  for  the  needs  of  man.  The  surface  of  the  land  is 
one  constant  sucession  of  mountains  and  valleys,  with  only 
occasionally  few  phdii-.  'J'lic  general  type  <>f  the  l:.ndsc:ii)e  is 
tl);it  of  varied  picturesqeness,  rar(>ly    ol'    sublimity  and  gran<l- 


THE  LAND   OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  213 


cur.  The  climate  is  exc^ellent,  and  with  only  local  exceptions, 
conducive  to  general  health,  and  manual  and  mental  labor 
through  as  many  months  as  are  given  us  in  our  o\\ai  clime.* 

DIFFERENCE    BETWEEN    THE    JAPANESE    AND    THE    CHINESE. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Japanese  archipelago  are  quite  a 
different  people  from  the  Chinese,  with  whom  persons  of 
defective  reading  and  powers  of  observation  often  hopelessly 
confound  them.  The  two  languages  are  almost  entirely  different. 
No  Japanese  can  understand  a  Chinaman  when  he  talks,  and 
the  two  tongues  are  as  distinct  as  English  and  Italian,  or  Rus- 
sian and  French.  The  Japanese  do  not  wear  "  pigtails,"  they  do 
not  smoke  opium,  they  do  not  bind  the  feet  of  their  women, 
they  do  not  go  abroad  to  other  countries  as  coolies,  washmen, 
&c.  Their  dress  and  manners,  temperament,  character,  dis- 
position, government,  history  and  many  other  things,  are 
peculiar,  and  in  many  points  different  from  their  neighbors. 
In  the  use  of  written  Chinese  characters,  in  superstition, 
idolatry,  polygamy,  debased  morals,  architecture,  medicine, 
human  nature  and  Asiatic  ideas  generally,  Chinese  and  Japan- 
ese are  gi-eatly  alike. 

In  temperament,  the  .Japanese  are  more  quick,  lively, 
mercurial  than  the  Chinese.  They  are  less  stolid,  perhaps  less 
solid  ;  less  conservative,  perhaps  more  tickle  tlian  the  Chinese. 
Personally,  and  as  friends,  companions  and  neighbors,  they 
are  far  more  agreeable.     They   answer  more  closely  to  our 

*  For  detailed  information  and  statistics  regarding  the  soil,  climate 
population,  productions,  finance,  national  resources,  &c.,  &c.,  of  Japan 
see  appendix  to  "  The  Mikado's  Empire,"  New  York,  Harjier  &  Brothers. 


214  Ttlli:   LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 

ideas  of  human  nature.  Tliej  are  more  like  oiu-selves.  They 
are  much  more  imitative  tlian  the  Chinese.  They  copy  after 
us  easily,  and  as  imitation  is  the  sincerest  form  of  flattery,  and 
as  our  vanity  is  greatly  flattered  by  the  Japanese  changing 
their  ways  for  ours,  we  are  apt  to  think  them  far  better  people 
than  the  Chinese.  Their  general  docility,  politeness,  amiabil- 
ity and  sunny  disposition  are  apt  to  fascinate  the  new-comer ; 
and  not  only  to  disarm  all  prejudices,  but  al&o  to  lead  some 
good  souls  to  think  that  the  ''  trail  of  the  serpent "  is  less 
marked  in  Japan  than  in  other  lands.  A  residence  of  a  few 
years  makes  the  glamor  fall  from  the  eyes,  and  most  old  resi- 
dents are  pretty  decided  in  their  opinions  that  human  nature 
in  Japan  is,  as  everywhere  else,  tough  and  obdm*ate.  The 
imderlying  moral  corruption,  like  the  noisome  culverts  and 
sewers  that  gurgle  and  fester  under  the  stately  city  edifices,  is 
as  foul,  as  horrible ;  and  as  needy  of  moral  cleansing  by  Divine 
power,  as  in  India  or  China,  or  the  heathen  shuns  of  New 
York. 

ORIGIN    AND    HISTORY. 

The  origin  and  history  of  the  Japanese  people  are  sub- 
jects of  profound  interest  and  fascinating  inquiry.  I  can  but 
sketch  tliem  here.  The  popular  i'dea  of  the  natives,  is  that 
their  history  begins  at  660  B.  C,  when  Jimmu,  the  first 
emperor  or  mikado  began  to  reign;  but  his  chums  to  be  con- 
ftidered  a  historic  personage,  cannot  stand  the  test  of  critical 
investigation.  Tlie  Japanese  liad,  most  prol)ably,  no  writing 
or  literature  prior  to  the  sixth  century  after  Christ,  from 
vvhi(;h  time  they   began  to  record  their  history.     Before  that 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  215 


epoch  there  is  a  large  mass  of  tradition,  myth  and  fable,  in 
which  are  doubtless  embedded,  many  facts.  Wlietlier  the 
analysis  and  scrutiny  of  scholars  shall  ever  be  able  to  construct 
a  clear  and  certain  history  of  the  few  centuries  before  the 
fifth  or  sixth  of  our  era,  remains  an  open  question.  My  own 
opinion  of  the  origin  of  the  present  mixed  Japanese  people, 
is  as  follows :  First,  that  in  ancient  times,  many  centuries 
before  Christ,  the  Japanese  archipelago  was  uninhabited,  or,  if 
so,  but  sparsely.  Second,  tliat  later,  shipwrecked  men,  the 
waifs  and  strays  from  the  Malay  archipelago,  the  Liu-Kiu 
islands,  Formosa,  Southern  China,  etc.,  began  to  settle  and 
increase  in  the  South,  in  Kiushiu.  From  the  North,  originally 
from  Tartary  and  Siberia,  decending  soutliward,  came  the 
Ainos,  or  black-haired  savages,  who  still  inhabit  Yezo  and  the 
Km'iles.  So  that  up  to  and  even  after  the  Christian  era,  the 
archipelago  was  thinly  peopled  by  these  races  of  fishermen 
and  hunters.  Third,  at  various  times  and  places,  a  race  of 
superior  people  and  conquerors  landed  in  Japan,  and  began  to 
occupy  and  subdue  the  land  for  themselves,  beginning  from 
the  South  and  West,  and  gradually  conquering  eastward  and 
northward.  Early  in  the  sixth  centuiy,  when  the  written  and 
certain  history  begins,  we  find  one  tribe  paramount  in  the 
central  pi'ovinces — Yamato,  not  far  from  Kioto.  This  city 
since  the  ninth  century  has  been  the  residence  of  tlie  Japanese 
mikados. 

Who  these  conquerors  Avere,  and  whence  they  came,  is 
now  tolerably  cei'tain.  The  proofs  of  language — that  ))otent 
solvent  of  so  many  ethnologic  problems,  nearly  demonstrate 
that   they  came  over  from  the  plains  of  Mnnchuria,  and  down 


216  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING   SUN. 

through  Corea,  crossing  the  Sea  of  Japan  and  Gulf  of  Tartary, 
and  so  reached  Japan.  Thus,  the  progenitors  of  the  Japanese 
M'ere  not  Chinese,  but  Tartars — an  allied  branch,  or  wandering 
tribe  from  that  great  Scythian  stock  of  people  so  often  re- 
ferred to  in  Scripture,  to  wliom  even  the  apostle  Paul  confessed 
himself  a  debtor.  These  hardy  horsemen  and  warriors,  it  will 
he  rememl)ercd,  from  tlie  highland  plains  of  tlie  far  Oi'ient, 
thrice  burst  into  Europe  in  conquering  hordes,  once  in  the 
fourth  century  under  Attila  the  Hun,  before  Rome ;  once  in 
the  thirteenth  century  under  Genghis  Khan,  whose  Empire 
stretched  unbroken  from  Corea  to  Poland,  (some  say  he  was  a 
Japanese)  and  again  in  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  when  they  decended  South,  conquered  China,  com- 
pelled the  Chinese  to  shave  their  fore-scalps,  an'l  adopt  the 
hated  Tartar  "  pigtail " — braid  of  liair,  of  which  the  Chinese 
are  now  so  proud.  Thus,  has  a  badge  of  servitude  become  a 
sj'mbol  of  obstinate  pride  ! 

RELIGION. 

In  tlicse  early  times  in  Japan,  originated  and  was  devel- 
oped the  indigenous  religion  or  cultus  of  Japan,  called  Shinto, 
(or  "  Sintooism,")  which  is  still  the  official,  or  "  state,"  Church 
of  Japan.  Shinto  is  a  Chinese  word,  meaning,  "  Way  or  doc- 
trine of  the  ^ods,"  (Shin,  god ;  and  to,  way  or  doctrine  ;  liter- 
ally theology.)  Its  pure  Japanese,  and  most  ancient  name,  is 
Kanii-no-michi,  or  the  religion  of  tlie  Kami  gods.  Up  to  the 
seventh  century  of  our  era,  this  was  the  dominant  and  only 
religion. 

After  Buddhism    entered    from    India,    \  ia :   China    and 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  217 

Corea,  Shinto  was  coiTupted  or  overlaid,  and  preserved  pure 
only  in  a  few  places,  and  by  a  few  scholars,  especially  at  the 
Mikado's  conrt  in  Kioto.  For  SliintO  is 
essentially  secular,  patriotic  and  politi- 
cal. Its  "priests"  are  ratlier  otficials. 
They  often  wear  the  two  swords,  the 
high  cap,  denoting  rank,  and  wear  their 
hair  cut  short.  In  the  little  cut,  is  a 
representation  of  a  S]iint(3  ofhcial  col- 

SHINTO  OFFICIAL  COLLECTING  .  rr       ' 

OFFERINGS.  Iccting  oiterings. 

About  a  century  ago,  the  study  of  its  sacred  books  was 
revived,  and  in  1868,  on  tlie  restoration  of  the  Mikado  to  full 
power,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  "  Tycoon,"  Shinto  took  a  new 
lease  of  life,  and  an  attempt  was  made  to  Shintoize  allJapan — 
an  attempt  which  ended  in  a  vast  failure.  In  some  parts,  how- 
ever, the  Shinto  propaganda  has  been  successful.  One  strong 
hold  upon  the  people's  mind,  is  its  patriotic  character,  even  to 
its  theories  of  creation.  According  to  Shinto — which  is  an 
ancient  form  of  the  modern  evolution istic  theories — "anciently 
the  heavens  and  earth  were  not  separated.  All  the  elements 
floated  together  in  chaos,  like  an  addled  egg.  After  motion  in 
the  mass  began,  the  gross  and  heavy  cohered  and  became  like 
a  yolk,  the  lighter  parts  sublimed  and  formed  the  serial  heavens. 
The  earth  was  not  yet.  Finally,  a  thing  like  a  rusli  sprouted 
from  the  warm  mud,  rose,  grew  and  became  a  self-ani- 
mate being,  called  the  "Honorable  Aiigust  First-appearing 
Being." 

Three  other  gods  sprouted  up  in  like  manner,  and  after  a 
succession  of  sexless  beings,  the  first  "  gods,"  male  and  female, 


218  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 


appeared.     Then  began  the  creation  of  Japan,  with  its  niolm- 

tains,  rivers,  seas,  and  the  inhabitants, 
arts,  sciences,  etc.,  etc.  One  of  the 
most  popular  of  these  deities  is  Tos- 
hitokil,  the  patron  of  longevity ;  to 
whom  all  Japanese,  wlio  desire  length 
of  days,  pray.  He  courses  through 
the  air  on  a  stork,  which  is  also  the 

rOSHITOKU,  THE  GOD  OF  LONG  LIFE.     SymDOl   OX   lOUg  lllC. 

From  these  gods,  in  unbroken  line,  have  descended  the 
Mikados  of  Japan,  and  his  nobles.  The  people  also,  are  the  chil- 
Lh-en  of  the  gods;  and  many  a  Japanese  loves  to  call  his  beautiful 
country,  "  The  Land  of  the  Gcds,"  or  "  The  Divine  Country." 
The  Mikado  often  addresses  his  subjects,  as  the  representative 
vice-gerent  of  the  gods  that  made  Heaven  and  earth.  To  a 
radical  Shinto  devotee,  no  other  country  or  people  can  be  com- 
pared for  a  moment  to  Japan;  for  other  countries  were  made 
by  the  luirdening  of  the  foam  and  mud  of  the  sea,  and  their 
people  are  the  first  imperfect  works  of  the  gods,  on  whom  they 
tried  their  unskilled  hands,  and  cast  away  as  inferior.  The 
Japanese  are  their  perfect  work.  Ordinary  Japanese,  how- 
ever, never  think  in  this  fashion.  Tlie  Shinto  Bible  is  called 
the  Kojiki,  (Book  of  Ancient  Traditions,)  with  a  sort  of  supple- 
ment and  commentary ;  though  a  distinct  work,  called  the  Ni- 
hongi,  (Annals  of  Japan.)  To  summarize,  Sliinto  seems  to  be 
the  same  as  the  ancient  Chinese  and  Tartar  religion,  before 
Confucius  forninlated  it.  Its  essence  is  the  worship  of  deified 
heroes  and  ancestors,  and  tlie  fear  and  reverence  for  the  spirits? 
of  the  dead.     It  has  no  moral  code,  no  formulated  doctrines, 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  219- 

no  dogmas,  except  those  wliicli  are  rooted  in  the  ideas  of  gov- 
ernment and  patriotism.  Yet  it  acknowledges  a  sense  of  sin, 
and  the  need  of  pardon  and  propitiation. 

In  the  accompanying  cut  is  a  fair  representation  of  a  popu- 
lar Shinto-festival,  or  matsuri.  On  a  headland  by  the  sea- 
shore, are  gathered,  before  sunrise,  a  party  of  people  of  all 
ages  and  sexes,  to  greet  the  rising  aun ;  which,  in  Shinto  mytho- 
logy, is  Amaterasii,  the  Heaven-Illuminating  Diety.  Between 
two  tall  poles  of  bamboo,  which  retain  their  feathery  fronds, 
is  stretched  a  straw  rope,  with  pendant  strips  of  white  paper. 
Similar  festoons  hang  round  the  tables  of  offering,  and  stuck 
on  splints,  mark  off  a  square  place ;  inside  which  sit,  on  mats  of 
rice  straw,  the  three  Shinto  priests,  in  flowing  white  robes  and 
long  folded  trails,  with  hair  cut  (not  with  top-knots)  as  in  our 
style,  and  with  l)lack  lacquered  caps.  The  tables  are  made  of 
pure  hinoki  (sun-wood  tree — sacred  to  the  sun-goddess.)  Wands 
of  the  same  timber,  with  pendant  strips  of  paper  are  seen,  lean- 
ing against  the  first  table ;  these  are  called  the  gohei.  On 
these  strips  (called  the  spirit-substitute,)  the  invisible  presence 
of  the  gods  and  goddesses  is  supposed  to  dwell.  All  around 
hang  lanterns  of  pure  wliite  translucent  paper,  or  gaily  inscribed 
with  characters — texts  of  the  Kojiki,  etc.  The  people  sit,  some 
sqat,  on  the  ground,  some  on  settees  or  on  tables.  Tlie  men 
may  be  known  by  their  sliorn  pates  and  top-knots  ;  the  women 
by  their  luxuriant  coiffures.  Leading  down  froin  the  front,  is 
a  stone  staircase  to  the  sea-shore.  On  tlie  right,  is  a  massive 
permanent  stone  hmtern,  now  lighted.  Tie  worsliip  will'  con- 
sist of  offerings  of  fruits,  fish  and  various  (jooked  foods  to  the 
gods,  prayers  from  tlic  Kojiki,  with  superstitious  rites,  symbol- 


220  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 


ical  fiances,  and  perhaps  the  scene  will  wind  np  by  all  hands 
becoming  the  worse  for  sake  (or  rice-beer.)  The  Japanese  mix 
religion  and  jollity  strangely  together.  On  tlie  right  is  a  booth 
or  temporary  restaurant,  and  people  are  chatting,  smoking  and 
ch-inking,  while  the  waiters  are  busily  engaged  in  bustling  about 
to  supply  more  refreshments.  Three  lialf -naked  boys  are  press- 
ing near,  and  a  merchant's  errand-boy,  with  his  bundle  tied 
round  his  shoulder,  according  to  Japanese  custom,  is  looking  on. 


SHESTTO    SHRINES. 


All  over  the  country  are  scattered  the  Shinto  miyas 
(shrines).  These  are  smaller  than  the  Buddhist  temples  and 
nuicli  plainer,  even  to  austerity.  They  are  built  of  hinoki 
wood,  usually  two  in  number,  an  inner  and  an  outer  shrine, 
and  are  (at  least  ought  to  be)  thatched  with  straw,  as  in  tlie 
one  on  the  left  in  the  cut.  The  end  rafters  usually  project 
and  cross,  like  a  saw-buck.  Underneath  the  eaves,  and  also 
under  the  gateway,  hang  the  twisted  rope  of  rice-straw  or 
wliite  paper  strips.  ^tsTotice  also  the  upright  gohei  wand  and 
notched  strips.  At  the  base  of  the  steps  is  seen  one  of  tlie 
'^Pleavenly  dogs,"  of  which  stone  sculpture  there  is  usually 
a  pair  at  each  temple.  Of  tlie  gateways  or  torii,  there  are  often 
a  series  of  from  two  to  twenty  or  a  hundred.  They  are  made 
of  wood,  often  of  whole  tree-trunks;  and  ouglit  not  to  be 
painted,  gilded  or  metal-covered,  though  they  are  sometimes  so 
adorned.  In  some  instances  they  are  massive  monoliths.  The 
path  to  the  shrines  is  of  flat  stones.  Inside  there  ai-e  properly 
no  idols,  though  often  there  are  images  of  lieroes  and  gods. 
The  mirror  and  gohei  are  proper  symbols.      In  tlic  picture,  on 


222  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 

the  right,  is  a  two-sworded  gentleman,  a  lady  and  daugliter; 
In  the  left  foreground  are  two  women  listening  to  a  pilgrim 
dcv'otee  called  a  "  Rokubu,"  who  travels  over  the  country  visit- , 
ing  famous  shrines.  He  rings  a  bell  held  in  his  hand  as  he 
goes  along,  and  begs  his  way  by  exhibiting  an  idol  and  shrine 
which  he  carries  on  his  back  in  the  long  box  strapped  over  his 
shoulder.  In  both  Shinto  and  Buddhism,  the  temples  are 
usually  surrounded  by  tall  trees  of  venerable  girth  and  dense 
foliage.  The  object  is  for  shade,  to  inspire  reverential  awe, 
and  for  catcliing  or  warding  off  the  sparks  of  impending  con- 
flagrations,— which  in  this  country  of  wooden  dwellings  are 
especially  fi'equent,  devastating  and  dangerous.  In  TOkio 
fires  occur  every  day.  In  1872  and  in  1877,  over  five  thousand 
houses  were  bm*ned  down  at  a  single  tire.  The  writer  has 
seen  twenty  thousand  people  made  temporarily  homeless  in 
the  space  of  five  hours.  In  the  case  of  secluded  villages 
suddenly  annihilated  and  distant  from  help,  the  case  is  often 
one  of  grievous  suffering.  ■  # 

INTERNAL    STRIFES. 

To  return  to  history.  In  the  seventh  century,  tlie  tribe 
of  Yamato  with  the  mikado  at  its  head,  began  the  conquest  of 
the  lands  north,  south  and  east.  With  its  career  of  victory, 
and  under  the  stimulating  effect  of  Chinese  letters,  arts  and 
literature,  were  formed  in  Kioto  grades  of  nobles  and  noble 
families,  especially  the  Fujiwara,  Taira  and  Minamoto — names 
still  renowned  in  Japan.  The  Fujiwara  became  the  civil 
officials.  The  political  system  was  founded  on  the  centraliza- 
tion  system    of  China.     The   distant   tri])cs    were   grndually 


gQINTO  UIYA,  OK  SHiilNE. 


224  THE  LAND   OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 

l)rouglit  under  obedience  to  the  administration  of  the  mikado 
from  the  capitol.  The  Minamoto  family  produced  in  succession 
•  many  great  generals,  whose  victories  secm-ed  all  eastern  and 
northern  Japan,  and  made  the  mikado's  brocade  banner  gleam 
even  to  Yezo  among  ilie  Aiuos.  The  Taira  family  were 
victorious  in  the  South  and  West,  and  gradually  in  time  of 
peace  became  paramount  in  authority  at  Kioto.  Kiyomori, 
the  famous  Taira  leader  was  made  Prime  Minister,  his  daugli- 
ter  by  mai-rying  the  mikado  became  empress,  while  most  of 
the  high  offices  of  government  were  filled  by  men  of  the  Taira 
name.  Pride  and  jealousy  of  the  rival  noble  families  gradually 
led  to  deadly  feud ;  and  Kiyomori  being  victorious  and  supreme 
plotted  to  exterminate  the  Minamo  family,  root  and  branch. 
Murder,  assassination  and  exile  became  for  years  the  order  of 
the  time.  Yoritomo,  assisted  by  a  son  of  the  mikado  from  liis 
place  of  exile,  called  out  the  old  adherents  of  the  white  flag  of 
the  Miiiamotos  and  made  Kamakura,  twelve  miles  from  Yoko 
hama  his  capitol,  and  the  Japanese  War  of  the  Roses  began. 
He  marched  up  to  and  around  Yedo,  then  a  village.  A  severe 
campaign  followed  ;  many  battles  were  fought,  a  very  heavy 
one  being  near  Hiogo  (Kobe).  Kioto  was  captm-ed,  and  the 
Taira  fled  to  the  town  of  Shimonoseki  (of  "indemnity"  fame). 
Nobles  and  servitors,  palace  ladies,  children  and  all,  fled  from 
the  avenging  Minamoto's.  Among  the  f ugtitives  was  the  infant 
mikado,  only  eight  years  old,  in  tlie  anus  of  his  liiother. 
Driven  from  castle  to  castle,  and  finally  to  their  boats,  a  great 
naval  conflict  took  place  A.  D.,  1184,  in  which,  after  Jiours  of 
bloody  slaugliter,  tlie  Taira  were  nearly  annihilated.  It  is 
said  that  1200  jmiks  were  engaged  in  the  battle.     Only  a  vejn- 


TBE  LAND  OP  THE  RISING  SUN.  225 

nant  escaped  to  the  far  mountains,  living  alone  in  poverty  and 
exile.  Their  hiding-place  and  the  descendants  of  the  refugees 
were  not  discovered  until  1872 — while  the  writer  was  in 
Japan,     It  was  like  finding  the  "  Ten  Lost  Tribes." 

Henceforth,  from  1194,  the  history  of  Japan  flows  on  in 
two  streams.  The  Mikado  and  his  com-t  dwell  in  Kioto,  but 
most  of  tlie  real  governing  power  of  the  country  is  in  the 
hands  of  the  Shogun  (general)  who  long  after \vi:rds,  in  1853, 
was  called  "  Tycoon."  The  Shogun  had  his  capital  at  Kama- 
kura,  where  a  large  city  sprang  up,  and  to  which  wealth,  power 
and  gayety  flowed.  Here  Yoritomo,  the  head  of  the  IJinamoto 
family,  enlarged  the  temple  of  Hachiman,  (or  Ojiii,  the  god  of 
war,)  whicli  his  ancestors  had  erected  in  1063.  In  1105,  Yori- 
tomo having  visited  the  colossal  image  and  temple  of  Great 
Buddha  at  Nara,  (near  Kioto,)  "conceived  the  idea  of  erecting 
an  image  of  the  Eternal  Buddha  in  Eastern  Japan." 

THE    DEVOTION    OF    ITANO. 

It  was  chiefly,  however,  by  the  efforts  and  begging  of  his 
serving  maid,  Itano,  that  a  great  gilded  wooden  image  was 
erected  near  Kamakura.  Through  many  years,  from  youth  to 
wi'inkled  age,  this  woman  toiled,  rearing  cotton,  and  selling 
herbs,  and  begging  subscriptions,  until  at  last  her  heart's  de- 
sii'e  was  realized.  In  her  old  age,  the  elements  having  ruined 
tne  wooden  image,  the  same  Itano,  by  her  zeal  and  labors, 
and  a  public  subspription  under  the  patronage  of  the  Shogun, 
secured  the  erection,  about  the  year  1258,  of  the  colos- 
sal bronze  image  of  Gj-eat  Buddha,  near  Kamakura,  which 
still  remains,  thougli  the  surrounding  shrines  and  temples  were 


226  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 

swept  away  by  a  tidal  wave,  in  the  year  1495.  This  image, 
the  largest,  finest  and  costliest  in  Japan,  is  visited  by  almost  all 
tourists  stopping  at  Yokohama.  A  lithographic  picture  of  it 
is  printed  on  the  certificates  of  life-membership  to  the  Mission- 
ary Societies  of  the  Reformed  Church.  It  is  a  mighty  monu- 
ment of  the  energy  of  a  woman  in  heathenism.  Perhaps 
thinking  Christian  women  may  see  in  it,  a  mute,  but  eloquent, 
appeal  to  equal  energy  and  zeal  in  Christian  missionary  labor. 

BUDDHISM    AND    A    NOTED    BUDDHIST    TEMPLE. 

The  thu'tceuth  and  fom-teenth  centuries  were  marked  by 
the  erection  of  colossal  Buddlias,  pagodas,  temples,  lanterns  and 
other  objects  of  Buddhist  art,  and  for  the  zeal  and  activity  of 
the  propagation  of  Buddhism. 

Buddhism  started  as  a  simple  atheistic  humanitarian  doc- 
trine in  India,  five  centuries  before  Christ.  Its  course  of  pro- 
pagation divided  into  two  streams,  the  northern  and  southern. 
The  latter  rolled  through  Ceylon,  Siam,  Burmah,  Cochin, 
China,  Cambodia,  and  into  some  parts  of  the  Malay,  xVrchi- 
pelago.  The  Northern  flowed  into  Nortli  India,  China,  Thi- 
bet, Tartary,  Corea,  Manchuria  and  Japan.  Buddliism  is  uuich 
richer  in  doctrine,  cultus,  worsliip,  discipline  and  all  the  char- 
acteristics of  a  religion,  properly  so  called,  than  Shinto.  To 
compare  them  is  to  think  of  a  Japanese  rice-sack,  and  a 
gorgeously  embroidered  daimios'  robe.  The  worship  is  in- 
tensely ritualistic.  Tlie  (;ut  repi-esents  a  scene  in  the  old  tem- 
ple in  the  eastern  sul)urbs  of  Tokio,  called  "  Go  Iliyaku  llakan," 
or  the  "Temple  of  the  Five  Hundred  Disciples"  of  Biiddhii, 
who  propagated  his  doctrines.     Tlie  structure  is  now  old  and 


THE  LAND  OP  THE  RISINa  SUN.  22T 

tumbling  to  ruin,  but  it  was  on(;e  a  place  resorted  to  from  all 
over  the  empire. 

The  high  ceiled  room  is  hung  with  huge,  long  cjdindrical 
paper  lanterns,  incribed  with  texts  from  the  Buddhist  classics. 
The  square  pillars  are  likewise  engraved.  The  grand  high  altar 
is  encased  with  a  "svire  screen,  lest  by  accident,  the  gilded  images 
of  Buddha  or  his  saints  should  be  injured  by  the  offerings  of 
cash,  thrown  forward  continually  by  the  people,  and  from  the 
crowd  in  the  rear,  who  cannot  get  up  close  to  tlie  railing.  The 
handfuls  of  tlie  round  "  cash  "  of  lead  or  copper  coins,  perfor- 
ated with  central  square  holes ;  are  wrapped  in  twisted  paper 
and  tljrown  forward  under  the  incense  stand,  scattering  on  the 
floor.  On  the  altar  are  standing  lanterns  on  four  legs,  wliile  on 
either  side,  stuck  on  their  spikes,  are  dozens  of  the  vegetable 
wax  paper-wicked  candles,  peculiar  to  the  country,  blazing  and 
smoking.  With  the  clouds  of  incense  and  carbonous  smoke 
of  the  candles,  the  air  is  heavy.  The  chief  priest,  a  great 
portly  bonze,  is  shaven-headed,  like  all  his  fello^v-bonzes,  and 
is  robed  in  crape  and  brocade  canonical  robes  of  gorgeous 
colors.  He  will  pray  and  make  genuflections,  while  the  two 
accompanying  bonzes  chant  or  read  the  service.  The  second 
person  in  the  procession,  a  boy,  and  evidently  the  son  of 
some  noble  family,  is  to  enter  the  priesthood  by-and-by.  At 
present  lie  is  under  age.  Therefore,  he  can  eat  whatever  food 
he  wishes,  and  is  not  confined  to  the  rigid  rice  and  vege'table  diet 
of  the  full-1)lown  bonzes.  He  also  retains  his  di'css,  with  its  wide 
trowsers,  girdle,  long  sleeves,  and  "  butterfly  "  style  of  hair.  He 
is  assigned  a  place  of  honor,  and  holds  the  censer.  Wlien  of  age 
he  will  shave  his  head,  don  priestly  robes  and  be  a  bonze. 


fVOBSnir  AND  OFFERINGS  AT  TUB  BUPPUIST  TEMPLE  OF  TUB  FIVE    UlNDKEH 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISIN(i   SUx\.  229 

Note  that  on  tlie  riglit,  behind  the  cobimns,  sits  a  man 
who  is  vigorously  beating  the  great  drum.  His  stick  is  half 
raised  in  air.  See  his  mate  behind  the  fire  and  smoke  of  the 
eandles,  also  b9la!)oring  Ids  drum.  It  is  to  be  hoped  they  keep 
good  time,  which  is  more  tiian  can  be  said  of  some  musicians 
at  the  temple  festivals,  where  the  din  and  noise  are  almost 
deafening. 

Let  us  glance  at  the  people.  Notice  that  even  while  the 
woi'ship  is  going  on,  there  is  the  priest's  servant  peddling  can- 
dles ;  chaffering  and  pressing  the  sale,  even  while  the  service 
proceeds.  He  holds  three  in  his  hand,  and  has  more  to  sell  in 
a  box.  He  is  dressed  in  wide-shouldered  rol)es  of  cere:noay, 
called  ka?ni-sMmo.  Perhaps  he  is  telling  that  man  tliat  ho 
must  buy  more  candles  to  bmm  in  behalf  of  his  child  or  parent, 
wlio  is  suffering  in  purgatory,  for  a  purgatory  breeds  clerical 
peddling  as  surely  as  deca_y  breeds  worms.  In  many  a  Budd- 
hist temple  there  hangs  an  alms-box,  inscribed  "  For  the  bene- 
fit of  the  hungry  devils,"  L  e.  for  the  souls  suffering  in  Budd- 
hist's purgatory. 

The  first  man  on  the  left  is  a  laborer,  who  has  his  hand- 
kerchief or  "hand-wiper"  knotted  over  his  head.  The  second 
is  probably  a  merchant,  well-to-do.  His  hands  are  held  palm 
to  palm  in  prayer,  and  thus  the  candle-peddler  has  approached 
hira.  The  next  is  a  mother  with  her  child  strapped  on  her 
back,  with  his  cluil)by  pink  feet  dangling  out.  See  her  hands 
palm  to  palm — for  the  Japanese  never  clasp  the  hands  to- 
gether— with  her  rosary  of  beads  in  them.  The  rosary  is 
Buddhist,  and  was  so  before  it  was  Romanist.  Next  come  two 
men,   then  a  well-dressed  young  lady  also  praying;  next  a 


230  THE   LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 

small  l>oy  anxious  to  climb  up  and  get  a  good  look  over  the 
railing,  helped  by  his  sister. 

Let  us  have  another  look  at  the  picture.  On  the  left, 
below  the  big  lantern,  are  the  memorial  or  ancestral  tablets, 
with  fresh  flowers  and  offerings  of  sake,  rice,  &c.  The  Japanese 
do  not  worship  ancestors  to  anything  like  the  extent  of  the 
Chinese.  They  practice  ancestral  sacrifices,  however,  and  here 
we  have  specimens.  Perhaps  those  in  the  picture  are  in  mem- 
ory of  deceased  priests  of  special  reputation  for  sanctity. 

A  word  about  the  Buddhist  missionary  conquest  of  Japan. 
It  was  not  made  in  a  day.  It  took  nearly  a  millenium  to  Bud- 
dhaise  all  Japan.  It  was  not  until  the  sixteenth  century  that 
the  whole  work  was  completed.  It  is  also  equally  certain  that 
foi-  one  hundred  years  Buddliaism  has  been  waning  in  Japan, 
and  is  now  in  its  last  slow  but  sure  stage  of  decay.  The 
heart  and  mind  of  Japan  are  casting  off  its  tenets  and  super- 
sitions,  and  waiting  for  something  better.  Of  the  innumerable 
superstitions  born  of  corrupt  Buddhism,  I  have  not  space  or 
time  to  speak.  Many  of  them  are  revolting  and  abominable. 
Many  of  the  so-called  holy  places  in  the  country  parts,  arc 
notorious  as  being  the  pest  spots  of  gambling  and  prostitution. 
The  sin  of  gambling,  though  rare  in  fome  provinces  is  rife  in 
others;  and  I  have  seen  poor  wretches  who  had  gambled  away 
their  last  rag,  sit  shivering  in  winter,  while  ice  and  snow 
covered  the  ground. 

CHAKACTER    OF   THE    BUDDHIST    PRIESTS. 

The  Buddhist  priests  are  in  many  cases,  noble  and  honor- 
able men  according  to  their  lights.     They  are,  as  a  class,  the 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  231 

bitter  enemies  of  progi^ess,  education,  civilization  and  reform 
A  shockingly  large  per  centage  of  them  are  ignorant,  stupid 
and  lazy.  Their  moral  status  is  that  painted  in  the  troubadours' 
songs  in  Eurc^e,  of  the  thkteeiith  centm-y  Though  Buddha- 
ism  is  not  to  be  held  directly  responsible  for  the  vices  against 
law  and  society,  it  does  not  undertake  to  purify  society  and  ele- 
vate the  public  morals  above  a  Chinese  standard. 

Japan  delights  to  call  herself  the  "  Land  of  Great  Peace ;" 
but  the  very  joy  in  the  name  is  a  token  and  proof  of  the 
fierce  unrest,  the  awful  slaughter  and  the  woes  unnumbered  of 
centuries  of  civil  war,  anarchy  and  blood.  In  other  lands, 
men's  ambitions,  lusts  and  passions  find  vent  in  conquest, 
foreign  or  border  war;  those  of  the  Japanese,  as  in  Mexico,  by 
fighting  each  other.  Between  the  usurping  "  Tycoon's " 
following  and  the  lawful  but  effeminate  mikado,  war  raged  for 
centuries.  Between  Kioto  and  Kamakura  vibrated  the  pendu- 
lum of  slaughter.  From  the  twelfth  to  the  seventeenth  cen- 
turies, with  an  occasional  lull,  Japan  was  a  land  of  blood  and 
intestine  feud. 

INVASION    OF    THE    MONGOLS    AND    THEIR    DESTINATION. 

The  Minamoto  family  became  extinct  hy  assassination  in 
1217,  when  a  line  of  pretended  guardians  of  the  various  baby 
Shoguns,  ruled  one  hundred  and  thirty-three  years  at  Kamakura; 
their  keepers  being  of  the  Hojo  fa:nily,  some  of  whom  were 
good  men,  others  wicked  and  insolently  oppressive.  During 
their  rule  at  Kamakm*a,  the  Mongol  Tartars  under  Kublai 
Khan,  in  1281  sent  a  vast  Armada  to  invade  Japan.  The 
t;^::;pest  and  typhoon  (which  all  readers  of  missionary  reports 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 


fro:n  Japan  read  of,  as  causing  damage  to  doors,  shutters, 
roofs,  &c.,  with  much  vexatious  expense)  in  the  air  and  from 
tlie  sky,  with  Japanese  skill  and  valor,  \vrought  the  deliverance 
of  the  Japanese  and  the  complete  destruction  of  the  Mongols. 
Japan  has  never  since  been  invaded  by  a  foreign  army. 

VISIT    OF    MARCO    POLO. 

It  was  durino;  the  reijirn  of  Kublai  Khan  in  China,  that 
Marco  Polo,  a  Yenctian,  and  an  officer  under  the  great  Khan's 
government,  lived  in  China  as  governor  of  one  of  the  provinces. 
Polo,  on  his  retmm  to  Europe,  wrote  his  celebrated  l)Ook,  in 
which  he  describes  Japan,  (Zipangu)  and  thus  Europeans  for 
the  iirst  time  heard  of  this  far  off  empire. 

JAPAXESE   PIRATES. 

After  the  Ho  jo  family  were  overthrown  by  the  gieat 
captain  Nitta,  (whose  tomb  stands  near  Fukui)  the  Ashikaga 
family  governed  the  country  in  the  name  of  the  Mikado,  partly 
at  Kamakura,  partly  at  Kioto.  The  period  of  their  rule  is  one 
marked  by  great  turbulence,  clan  lights,  and  battles  on  land ; 
while  Japanese  pirates  ravaged  the  coasts  of  China  and  Corca. 
So  great  was  the  terror  they  inspired  that  (as  missionaries  in 
China  liave  informed  me,)  Chinese  mothers  still  frighten  their 
children  by  the  question,  "  Hush  !  Do  you  think  the  Japanese 
are  coming  ? "  I  have  even  heard  of  Chinese  peasants  in  anger 
calling  another,  opprobriously,  "  you're  a  Japanese." 

THE   FEUDAL    8Y8TEM. 

Under  tlie  misrule  of  Ashikaga,  the  unity  of  the  empire 
was  greatly  broken,  and  the  country  split  up  into  petty  princi- 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  233 

palities,  and  Japan  became  feudalized  as  in  mediaeval  Europe, 
The  poor  people  placed  themselves  under  the  care  and  protec- 
tion of  the  castle  lords  (dukes  or  daimios)  while  the  soldiers  held 
their  land,  paying  rent  in  military  service.  The  social  condi- 
tion of  the  people  was  low  and  wretched  in  the  extreme.  The 
pagan  religions  had  sunk  to  their  lowest  ebb.  Shinto,  the 
.^^•,rfi?h!i;|  native  religion,  had  degenerated  into  myths  and 

fA!?t'r-^'^^^  shadows,  or  was  overlaid  by  Buddhism,  which 
-'■"^j^^-^iiii^ — -X  c^i  w^^Q  time  was  externally  a  gorgeous  ritual 
system,  with  but  little  power  to  regulate  the  moral  life. 

At  this  time  Vasco  da  Gama  was  circumnavigating  the 
globe,  and  finding  a  water-path  to  the  eastern  lands.  Mexico 
and  Peru  were  being  conquered,  and  soon  Europeans  were  to 
laud  upon  the  soil  of  Japan.  Japanese  boats  and  junks  are 
unpuinted.  The  sight  of  a  "  black  ship,"  i.  e.  a  painted  ship, 
was  soon  to  become  familiar  to  the  sea-coast  dwellers  of  Japan. 
A  native  book  called  the  "  Chronicles  of  Nagasaki"  states 
that  in  1530  a  "  black  ship  "  touched  at  Funai,  off  Bungo,  (see 
map,)  and  the  crew  landed.  The  master  presented  to  Mune- 
akira,  the  duke  or  dairaio  of  the  principality,  two  "fire-arms 
and  other  gifts.  In  1543,  1544,  1549,  are  noted  other  arrivals 
of  the  white  strangers  in  black  ships,  who  were  called  "  Nam 
ban,"  ("men  from  the  south,")  referring  to  the  quarter  whence 
they  came.  All  were  Portuguese,  for  at  this  time  Portugal 
ruled  the  eastern  seas. 

ENTRANCE    OE   CHRISTIANITY. 

Into  one  of  these  ships  a  Satsuraa  man  named  Anjiro, 
who  had  killed  a  man  in  a  brawl,  took  refuge  and  sailed  away 


23i  THE   LAND  OF  THE  RISING   SUN. 


to  the  Malay  islands.  He  was  to  come  hack  again  as  the  first 
native  Christian. 

Christianity  came  first  to  Japan  in  Romish  garb.  Em-ope 
was  then  quaking  with  the  throes  of  the  Reformation.  Luther 
had  ah-eady  nailed  his  theses  on  the  church  door  at  Wittem- 
berg.  Loyola,  struck  down  by  a  cannon  ball,  and  made  a  crip- 
ple for  life,  had  planned  out,  on  his  convalescent  bed,  the 
Jesuit  order,  which  sent  out  its  mightiest  apostle,  Xavier,  who 
in  noble  labor  and  indomitable  zeal,  labored  as  a  missionary  in 
India.  Tlience  he  went  to  Malacca,  where  he  met  Anjiro, 
whom  he  took,  with  two  other  natives  of  Japan,  to  India,  and 
haa  them  instructed  in  the  Jesuit  Seminary  at  Goa. 

In  1549,  Xavier,  with  liis  Japanese  pupils,  and  two  fellow- 
priests,  landed  at  Kagoshima  in  Satsuma.  The  story  of  Roman 
Christianity  in  Japan  lias  been  often  told.*  At  first  prodigious 
success  rewarded  the  lal)orers,  but  wicked  means  were  used  to 
secure  good  ends ;  and  disaster,  ruin,  blood  and  persecution 
marked  the  end  of  Romanism  in  these  islands.  The  means 
taken  to  spread  the  ti-uths  of  Christianity,  were  not  by  translat- 
ing the  Scriptures,  but  l)y  a  plentiful  use  of  procession  and 
I'itiial  crosses,  pictures  and  symbols.  Specimens  of  the  native 
made  crucifix  and  "  Man  of  Sorrows,"  copied  from  those  actual- 
ly used  two  centuries  ago,  are  given  on  the  following  page. 

Commerce  flourished  while  the  missionaries  labored,  and 
in  1568,  the  daimio  of  the  province  of  Omura,  granted  a  con- 
cession of  land  to  certain  Portuguese  merchants  to  settle,  at  a 
little  fishing  village  called  Nagasaki  (Long  Cape.)    In  1508  he 


See  "The  Mikado'H  Empire,"  page  247-26:^,  and  Dixon's  "Japan." 


THE   TjAND  of  the  RISING  SUN. 


235 


built  a  churoa  for  them,  and  gradually  a  flourishing  city  arose. 
This  port  is  the  nearest  to  China,  India  and  Europe. 

Thus  far  the  Spaniards  and  Portuguese  enjoyed  a  mono- 
poly of  trade  in  the  east,  by  which  Lisbon  became  one  of  the 


richest  cities  in  Europe.  In  1598  the  germ  of  the  Dutch  East 
India  Company  was  formed.  After  a  long  voyage,  full  of  disas- 
ters, four  or  live  Dutch  sailors — the  survivors  of  a  large  fleet — 
with  their  English  pilot,  Will  Adams,  arrived  in  Japan.  Others 
followed,  and  the  island  of  Hirado  was  set  apart  for  trading 
with  Dutchmen. 


RELATIONS  OF  HOLLANDERS  TO  JAPAN. 

After  the  expulsion  of  all  other  foreigners  from  Japan, 
the  Hollanders,  and  they  only,  were  allowed  to  reside  on  tlie 
little  fan-shaped  artificial  island  of  Deshima,  fronting  the  city 
of  Nagasaki.  Here,  from  1535  to  1860,  a  company  of  a  dozen 
Holland  traders,  lived  under  galling  restrictions.    Once  a  year 


23{> 


THE   LAXD  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 


a  sliip  -was  allowed  to  come  to  Nagasaki,  to  exchange  Japanese 
productions  for  the  commodities  of  Europe,  which  latter  were 
disposed  of  at  public  auction.  The  incoming  ship  was  alwa}^s 
compelled  t(/  stop  at  a  certain  island  outside  the  cit}',  and  the 
Hollanders  busied  themselves  in  burying  all  eviden(!e  that  tliey 
were  Christians.  "  All  the  Bil)les  and  prayer-books,*'  WTites 
Dr.  Thunberg,  an  eye-witness  aboard, "  belonging  to  the  sailors, 


"  THE  TARPKIAN  KOCK   OF  JIPAN  :"  THE  ISLAND  OF  PAFPENBERO,  IN  NAGASAKI    HARBOR. 
{HOW  CeED  AS  A  PIC-NIC  RESORT.) 

were  collected  and  put  into  a  (jliest,  which  was  nailed  down. 
This  chest  was  afterwards  left  under  the  care  of  the  Japanese, 
till  the  time  of  our  departure,  wlien  every  one  received  his 
book  again." 

The  cut  illustrates  the  place  of  anchorage.     The  precipi- 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 


237 


tous  sides  of  the  island  rise  boldly  from  the  water,  and  until 
recentl)',  bristled  with  cannon  to  repel  all  foreign  vessels. 
Firs  crown  the  suininit,  under  whose  shade  roystering  pic-nic; 
parties  now  hilariously  enjoy  themselves.  On  the  left  is  seen 
a  junlc  with  its  fluted  sails  made  of  strips  of  matting  or  canvas 
laced  together.  Fisliermen's  huts  line  the  base  of  the  rocks, 
down  which  the  native   Christian  were  once  hurled.     On  the 


A  HOLLANDER,  ON  DESHIilA,  LOOKING  FOE  THE  AKRIVAL  OF  A  SHIP. 

right  the  tasseled  prow  of  an  officials'  "  cabin-boat  • '  is  seen 
with  tlie  rowers,  and  pennants,  stamped  with  the  crest  and 
blazon  of  the  dairaio,  whose  retainers  man  the  boat.  The 
Dutch  gave  the  rocky  isle  the  name  by  which  it  is  generally 
known,  "  Pappenl)erg  "  or  the  "  Papists'  Island."     It  is  in  fnll 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 


viow  of  the  city  of  Ka<j^as;ikL  In  tlio  next  cut  it  appears  in  the 
(liatanco  between  the  circling  hills  which  make  Nagasaki  one 
of  the  most  safely  land-locked  harbors  ou  the  globe. 

The  next  cut  h  reduced  from  a  picture  by  the  noted  Eng- 
lish artist,  Mr.  Wirgman,  still  resident  in  Japan.  Mr.  Wirg- 
nian  represents  u  merchant  prisoner — a  fat  Dutchman,  long 
pipe  in  hand  and  mouth,  longingly  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the 
ship  fi'om  Batavia  and  Europe.  He  paces  the  garden,  laid  out 
in  Japanese  style  by  native  florists,  with  its  pond  of  triple- 
tailed  gold-tish,  mimi(;  mounds,  rockery  and  dwarf  trees. 

On  this  historic  i;jle  of  Deshinia,  now,  1877,  stands  a 
Protestant  Christian  chm-ch.  The  editice  erected  by  our  Re- 
formed Church  stands  in  the  city  proper,  while  the  mission 
liouse  and  residence  l)uilt  of  stone,  occupy  a  coimnanding  site 
on  tlie  liill-sides  overlooking  the  city,  the  population  of  which 
is  about  30,000  souls. 

Profound  peace  reigned  in  Japan  from  1G37  until  1S02, 
during  which  time  the  only  nations  having  intercoui-se  witli 
the  Japanese  were  the  Chinese  and  Dutcli.  Deshima  was  tlie 
loop-hole  through  wliich  tliis  liermit  nation  might  look  out  on 
the  world.  So  profound  was  the  isolation,  so  deep  the  national 
sleep,  that  we  might  (tall  Japan  the  Thorm-ose  among  nations. 
In  our  day,  in  the  little  town  of  Sontli  Kingston,  in  llhode  Is- 
land, was  born  the  chivalrous  princc>,  who  was  to  scale  the 
walls  of  the  castle,  and,  with  a  kiss,  v.-::ko  the  maiden  to  life  and 
beauty.  That  prince  was  Matthew  Calbraitli  Perry,  brother  of 
our  Lake  Eric  Oliver. 

TKKATY  OF  1854. 

On  the  7th  of  May,  1853,  Perry  steatucd  up  the  Pay  of 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  239 

Y-edo,  with  his  fleet  of  American  steamers,  and  delivering  a 
letter  to  properly  accredited-oflicials,  sailed  away,  to  retnrn  the 
following  spring.  Witli  consummate  tact,  patience,  flrnniess 
and  perseverance,  he  succeeded  in  making  a  treaty  of  friend- 
ship in  1854.  The  imposing  ceremonies  attendant  upon  the 
exchange  of  documents  and  presents  took  place  at  Yokohama, 
on  the  8th  of  March,  1854.  On  this  very  spot,  forever  his- 
toric as  the  scene  of  the  triumph  of  American  genius,  diplomatic 
skill  and  bloodless  victory,  now  stands  the  first  native  Chi'istian 
(Protestant)  Cliurch  in  Japan — a  stately  edifice  erected  by  the 
Keformed  Chm'ch  in  America. 

THE   FIRST   AMERICAN"   MISSIONARIES. 

The  Perry  treaty,  however,  was  cne  only  of  friendship. 
In  1858,  a  new  treaty  was  made,  in  which  trade  and  residence 
were  secured  to  Americans.  Under  tliis  last  treaty — not  un- 
der the  fh'st — were  missionaries  permitted  to  settle  in  Japan. 
The  credit  of  this  fresh  triumph  of  peace  and  skill  belongs  to 
our  countryman,  Hon.  Townsend  Harris. 

Among  the  first  missionaries  appointed  and  sent  out  by 
the  Reformed  Church,  were  the  Rev.  S.  R.  Brown,  D.  D.,  and 
the  Rev.  G.  F.  Yerbeck,  the  former  to  Yokohama,  tlie  latter 
to  Nagasaki. 

Tlie  date  of  arrival  of  all  our  missionaries  is  as  follows : 
Rev.  S.  R.  Brown,  D.  D.,  at  Yokohama,  Nov.  1,  1859 ;  Rev. 
G.  F.  Verbeck,  D.  D.,  at  Nagasaki,  Nov.  7,  1859 ;  Rev.  Jas. 
PI.  Ballagh  and  wife,  Yokohama,  fall  of  1861 ;  Rev.  Henry 
Stout  nnd  wife,  Nagasaki,  Marcli,  18G9  ;  Miss  Mary  E.  ladder, 
now  Mrs.  Miller,  Yokohama,  Sept.  1809 ;  Miss  Mary  E.  Wit- 


240  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 


beck,  Yokohama,  Nov.  18Y4 ;  Rev.  James  L.  Amerman  and 
wife,  Yokohama,  July,  1876. 

Yokohama  soon  became  a  thrivinix  centre  of  trade,  and 
from  a  fishing  viUage  of  a  few  hundred  souls,  in  a  marsh, 
bloomed  into  a  city.  At  the  present  time,  it  has  a  population 
of  about  fifteen  hundi-ed  foreigners,  an  equal  number  of  Chi- 
nese, and  about  sixty  thousand  Japanese,  including  the  sur- 
rounding villages.  Li  the  cut,  reduced  from  a  photograph,  the 
view  is  from  "  the  bluff,"  or  range  of  hills  which  girdle  the 
port,  and  on  one  of  the  most  commanding  of  which,  the  Ferris 
Seminary  for  girls,  is  erected.  The  houses  of  natives  and 
foreign  residents  are  heavily  roofed  with  tiles,  and  constructed 
of  a  frame  of  timber  plastered  on  the  outside.  The  banks  and 
larger  "hongs"  (business  houses,)  are  of  stone.  The  canal, 
crossed  by  a  wooden  and  an  iron  bridge,  divides  the  native 
town  of  Homoko,  on  the  side  towards  the  bluff,  from  the  for- 
eign settlement.  The  bay  is  full  of  ships,  junks  and  steamers 
of  the  American,  French,  English  and  Japanese  lines.  War 
ships  of  many  nationalities,  float  their  flags  and  drop  their  an- 
chors. Across  the  bay,  rise  and  swell  the  blue  mountains  of 
Kadzusa;  and  on  the  left,  across  the  arm  of  the  bay,  is  the  town 
of  Kanagawa  and  the  Tokaido,  or  great  high  road  of  the  em- 
pire, from  Kioto  to  TokiO.  Note  at  the  bottom  of  the  cut,  the 
top  of  a  torii  or  gateway,  leading  to  a  Shinto  shrine  at  the  top 
of  the  bluff.  Many  of  the  roofs  are  quadrangular,  but  the 
large  two-sided  roof,  on  the  right,  is  that  of  the  English  church. 
The  native  Christian  church  (Refonued)  is  near  the  water  at 
the  foot  of  the  street  leading  from  the  bridge  on  the  left. 
Yokoliama  is  the  chief  focus  of  the  missionary   operations  of 


2-i-J  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING   SUN. 

tlie  Reformed  Church.  Here  are  located  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Brown,  Ballagh,  Miller  and  Amerinau,  with  their  mves  and 
families.  Here  also  is  the  church,  the  Tlieological  Class  of 
young  men,  and  the  Ferris  Seminary  for  girls.  Rev.  G.  Y. 
and  Mrs.  Verbeck  are  in  TokiO,  the  capital,  which  is  twenty 
miles  from  Yokohama.  Uyeda  is  a  city  about  sixty  miles 
north-west  of  Tokio,  in  which  is  also  a  Christian  chm'ch^ 
gathered  mainly  through  the  efforts  of  Rev.  E.  R.  Miller.  In 
the  extreme  nortli  of  the  main  island,  in  the  city  of  Hirosaki, 
is  also  a  Clu'istian  church,  organized  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wolff, 
formerly  of  the  Reformed  Church  Mission.  Nagasaki  is  in 
the  extreme  south  of  the  island  of  Kiushiu.  Yokohama  has 
often  been  called  the  "New  York  of  Japan,"  and  is  the  centre 
of  the  new  life  of  the  nation. 

NAGASAKI. 

Nagasaki  is  also  a  focus  of  interest,  the  port  nearest  to 
China  and  India,  and  commercially  the  centre  of  the  great  is- 
land of  Kiushiu,  whose  nine  provinces  contain  a  population  of 
nearly  fiv^e  millions.  The  city  is  surrounded  by  green  hills  on 
every  side,  and  is  noted  for  its  beautiful  scenery.  The  dwell- 
ings composing  the  town,  nestle  among  the  glades  and  valleys 
ill  very  picturesque  style.  In  the  engraving,  on  the  "  bund"  or 
river  front,  arc  the  gov^ernment  buildings  and  consulates.  On  the 
left,  and  in  the  rear,  on  the  liill-slopcs,  are  the  native  houses,  and 
the  mission  buildings  of  the  Reformed  Churcli.  The  latter  pai-tly 
concealed  by  tlio  trees  and  foliage.  It  is,  however,  on  a  \erv 
beautiful,  commanding  and  convenient  site  for  Avork  and 
comfort. 


•244:  THE  LAND   OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 

On  first  reaching  the  country,  the  missionaries  l^egan  the 
study  of  the  language.  They  found  the  people  friendly,  but 
bitterly  opposed  to  Christiamty.  Even  now,  in  1877,  foreign- 
ers are  not  yet  allowed  to  travel  farther  than  twenty-five  miles 
from  the  treaty-ports,  nor  to  live  outside  the  foreign  settlement 
or  "concession."  In  special  cases,  however,  by  obtaining  a 
passport,  travel  is  allowed  in  tlic  interior.  In  all  their  walks 
they  could  see  the  blasphemous  anti-Christian  edicts  of  the 
Government,  hung  up  alongside  those  which  forbade  murder 
theft,  treason,  adultery,  etc.  The  accompanying  cut  represents 
the  great  kosatsia  (edict-boards)  at  ISTihon-Bashi  (Bridge  of 
Japan,)  which,  since  1624  and  until  1873,  stood  before  the 
daily  sight  of  the  millions  that  visited  or  lived  in  the  bustling 
capital. 

From  a  heavy  base  of  masonry  rises  a  massive  fi*ame  of 
timber,  roofed  with  tiles  and  carved  gables;  under  tliese,  in- 
scribed wooden  tablets  hang.  On  the  right  is  the  copper" 
topped  end  post  of  tlie  !N^ihon  bridge,  whence  distances  were 
reckoned  to  all  parts  of  the  empire.  Beneath  are  the  boats 
jvnd  canal,  houses  and  fire-proof  storehouses.  In  the  distance 
fire  tlie  castle  walls  and  towers,  the  groves  of  "  Maple  Moun- 
tain" (Momiji  Yama,)  in  the  centre,  the  range  of  the  Hakone 
3:iountains,  and  the  glorious  wliite  throne  of  Fuji  yama — the 
crown  of  Japan's  natural  glories.  On  the  same  board  with  the 
edicts  against  uuu'der,  arson  and  rol)bc]'y  is  tliat  against  the  re- 
ligion of  Jesus  Christ,  or  rnthor  that  of  Rome. 

No.  1  against  Christianity,  reads  as  follows : 

^' The  Evil  sect  called  Christian  {Ki-)'l-s/ii-ian)  is  strictly 


246  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 

prohibited.       Suspicious  porsons  slioiiLl   Ijc  reported    to  the 
proper  officers,  and  rewards  will  be  given. 
By  order  of 

The  Gre.vt  Couxgil  of  tiik  Goyebxmext."  * 

The  writer,  wlio  went  out  to  Japan,  under  appointment  of 
the  dainiiO  of  Echizen,  to  organize  schools  upon  the  American 
principle,  and  to  teach,  landed  in  Japan,  December  29th,  1870. 
There  were  then  not  ton  Protestant  Christians  known  to  be  in 
Japan,  nor  was  there  a  vestige  of  an  organized  native  church. 
Earnest  missionary  labor  was,  however,  being  performed  in  the 
way  of  teacliing,  Bible  study  and  translation  of  the  Scriptm*es. 

Gradually  the  i-igidity  of  the  native  laws  against  Chris- 
tianity relaxed,  and  after  numerous  seizui-es  and  banishment  of 
native  "Christians"  (Romanists),  and  a  few  native  Protestant 
Christians,  the  organizations  were  not  disturbed,  and  the 
missionaries  were  left  to  preach  and  teach  freely  in  their  own 
houses  and  churches.  Tlie  first  Christian  churcli  (Protestant) 
in  Japan  was  organized  with  eleven  members  by  the  Rev. 
James  Ballagh  in  Yokohama,  March  10th,  1872.  This 
church  has  steadily  grown  in  membership,  until  it  now  numbers 
one  hundred  and  forty-live  communicants.  The  edifice  in 
which  the  native  Christians  worship  was  erected  by  the 
Reformed  churcli,  at  an  expense  of  86,000,  and  seats  about 
four    lunnlred    and    fifty    persons.      Tlie   accompanying    cut 


*  Six  years  ago,  when  our  missionaries,  Mrs  Prnyn,  Miss  Crosby,  and 
Mrs.  Pierson  went  to  Yokohama,  it  wa.s  placarded  in  the  streets,  "Who- 
ever reads  the  Bible  their  heads  shall  rome  off."  I  saw  one  of  those 
boards  at  Dr.  Clark's  house  in  Albany.  The  Committee  of  the  Dutch 
Board  met  and  passed  a  resolution  that  rhe  church  should  be  called 
"The  Christian  (jhurch,"  not  to  mxke  it  objectiomble  to  any. — Extract 
from  letter  of  Mr.i.  7\  O.  Duremus,  Nov.  25,  1876.— Compiler. 


248  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN. 

represents  the  interior  of  the  building.  The  stained  glass 
windows  are  a  contributiOii  made  some  years  ago  by  the  Chris- 
tianized natives  of  the  Sandwich  Islands.  The  cormnimion 
service  is  the  gift  of  Miss  Yan  Schaick,  of  Albany ;  and  the 
bell,  wliich  rings  out  an  invitation  to  God's  house  each  Sab- 
bath, was  presented  by  Garret  Kowenhoven,  NewtowTi,  L.  I, 

BENEFICENT   RESULTS. 

To  tlie  careful  observer  there  is  no  surer  evidence  of  the 
victories  of  our  Master's  religion  in  Japan  than  in  the  salutary 
leavening  influence  in  home  and  social  life.  How  many  an 
idol  shelf  has  been  takeu  down,  and  the  idols 
nsed  to  heat  the  bath  fire,  or  split  into  kindling 
wood  !  How  many  a  Japanese  Demetrius  has 
^^^  lost  his  occupation  and  exchanged  it  for  a 
better  !  How  many  a  house  purged  of  concu- 
iDOL  CARVER,  biuagc  aud  bigamy  made  into  a  Christian  liome, 
ordered  by  one  wife !  How  many  a  mouth  and  life  purged 
of  gross  uncleanness !  The  two  great  ceremonies  of  life, 
marriage  and  burial,  have  been  sanctified  and  purified. 
Christian  Japanese  now  lead  their  brides  to  Christian  altars ; 
and  the  last  low  whispers  of  the  dying  are  burdened  with  the 
name  of  Christ.  Tlie  Christian  dead  are  lai<l  in  Christian 
graves,  in  the  name  of  Him  who  has  plucked  the  sting  from, 
death  and  robbed  the  grave  of  victory. 

A   JAPANESE    WEDDING. 

The  cut  represents  a  Japanese  wedding,  an  interesting 
ceremony,  but  thorougldy  pagan  and  godlos>.  On  the  walls 
are  hung  the  characteristic  pictures  of  Hotel,  the  jolly  god 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  24& 


of  fan  and  childi-en ;  Toshitoku,  the  fat  and  long-headed  god 
of  wisdom ;  and  Ebisn,  the  god  of  daily  food,  having  his  fish, 
line,  jar  and  cap.  Handsome  screens  adorn  and  divide  the 
room.  On  the  left  are  the  shelves  and  cnddy-holes  for  hold- 
ing bric-a-brac.  The  recess  in  which  the  pictnres  hang  is 
found  in  every  Japanese  house.  It  here  contains  a  stand  with 
a  perfumed  stick  set  upright,  smoldering  its  tiny  wreath  of 
sweet  odor.  In  the  centre  is  another  stand  with  rock  and 
storks,  symbolizing  endurance  and  longevity.  In  front  of  tlie 
tokonoma  (recess),  on  the  clean,  matting-covered  floor,  sits  the 
husband  in  ceremonial  dress  (kami-shimo)  of  hempen  cloth  or 
brocade.  The  bride  kneels,  six  feet  distant,  arrayed  in  a  hand- 
some silk  dress,  with  long  sleeves  trailing  to  the  ground,  white 
cap  of  floss  silk,  etc.  Between  them,  on  a  stand  of  liinoki 
wood,  is  the  ever-endm-ing  pine  tree,  under  which  may  be  seen 
the  old  couple  of  Takasago — a  fabled  terj-estial  paradise.  The 
old  man  holds  a  rake,  and  the  old  woman  a  broom,  to  rake 
together  and  sweep  up  happiness  and  connubial  joys — even  to 
the  humble  ones  that  might  be  gleaned  along  the  wayside  of 
life.  A  tortoise  at  the  foot  of  the  tree  is  another  emblem  of 
long  life.  On  a  smaller  table,  at  the  side,  are  two  wagtails. 
The  twittering  birds  are  commemorative  of  the  first  gods, 
having  the  Izv^nami  and  Izanagi;  who,  on  first  seeing  the 
dalliance  of  the  two  birds,  invented  the  art  of  love.  The  two 
young  ladies  who  are  the  bridesmaids,  or,  in  Japanese,  "  butter- 
flies," coming  forward,  bear  two  decanters  of  sake,  which  ^vill 
be  united  with  a  white  ril)bon  or  cord  of  paper.  Each  will 
be  decorated  with  a  butterfly  made  of  paper,  one  male  and 
the  other  female.     No  priest  or  magistrate  is  present,  but  only 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  251 

• 
the  relatives  of  the  couple  to  be  united.     No  "yes"  or  "no" 

is  uttered;  no  question  of  mutual  love,  honor  or  obedience 
is  asked.  On  a  tray  overlaid  in  tiers  are  three  shallow,  red- 
lacquered  wine-cups.  Of  these  each  drinks  alternately  three 
times,  and  the  ceremony  is  completed.  Feasting  and  mirth 
end  the  festivities.  Such  things  as  marriage  tours  are  not  yet 
known  in  Japan. 

Undoubtedly  there  is  much  love  and  some  honor  in 
Japanese  mai'riage  relations,  especially  on  the  wife's  part — 
the  husband  having  a  decidedly  free  foot.  Yet,  after  al], 
marriage  to  a  Japanese  woman  is  but  the  transference  of  a 
passive  member  or  chattel  of  one  household  into  another; 
while  concubinage,  polygamy,  and  the  undisputed  right  of  a 
husband  to  be  a  rake  and  a  libertine  exists  unchallenged. 
Home  life  in  Japan  can  never  be  pm-e,  worthy  of  the  name, 
or  superior,  if  indeed  equal  to  the  Mormon  standard,  while 
polygamy  and  concul^inage  prevail. 

BURIAJL   USAGES. 

The  question  of  burial  has  been  a  troublesome  one  to  the 
rising  Christian  churcli  in  Japan.  The  guardianship  of  the 
graves  and  temple  yards  is  the  last  strong] lold  of  pagan 
liierarcliy.  Almost  all  burial  places- are  attaclied  to  temples 
and  owned  by  the  priests  as  consecrated  ground.  It  is  difficult 
at  present  to  bury  a  Clu'istian,  except  with  Shinto  or  Buddliist 
rites.  The  illustration  here  given  is  representative  of  the 
liome  of  departed  dust  in  Japan.  On  the  right  are  seen  the 
temple-porch  and  columns,  and  in  the  background  the  corridor 
loadino;  to  the  bonzerie. 


THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN.  25^ 


Both  inhuination  and  cremation  are  practiced,  the  latter 
beino-  the  most  common.  In  burial  a  round  or  square  cask  or 
lar"-e  earthen  iar  is  used,  the  bod}^  occupying  a  bent  position, 
tlie  chin  on  the  knees ;  the  pre-natal  position  being  purposely 
chosen  for  symbolical  intent.  In  cremation,  only  a  few  of  tlie 
calcined  bones  or  ashes,  left  after  the  fire,  are  placed  in  a 
hollow  of  the  tomb.  Friends  and  relatives  visit  the  ceme- 
teries, at  stated  intervals,  to  pray  at  the  tombs,  and  sometimes 
to  the  spirit  of  the  departed,  but  usually  for  their  welfare  in 
the  other  world.  Fresh  flowers  are  placed  in  the  bamboo 
tubes  or  sockets  cut  into  the  stone.  IMie  rosary  or  string  of 
prayer-beads  is  much  used.  When  the  hands  are  otherwise 
occupied,  the  strings  of  beads  are  hung  over  the  ear.  Buckets 
of  Avater  are  at  hand  to  scrub  out  the  tombs  and  keep  the 
inscriptions  legible.  The  actual  living  name  of  the  deceased 
is  rarely  placed  upon  the  tomb,  but  instead  the  "  homio  "  or 
"spirit,"  or  posthumous  name.  Every  defunct  Japanese, 
from  mikado  to  beggar,  is  known  after  death  by  another  title 
than  his  living  name. 


OUR    OPPORTUNITY. 


Into,  and  forward  with,  the  work  of  Christ  in  Japan,  the 
Eeformed  Church  may  go  with  heartiness  and  cheer.  Our 
hopes  are  bright ;  the  prospects  are  inviting.  A  nation  waking 
from  the  blindness  of  ignorance  and  superstition,  asks  for 
light;  for  a  true  religion ;  for  pure  homes;  for  a  regenerated 
society.  Nor  is  their  desire  less  real  and  deep,  though  they 
seek  to  use  wrong  means,  and  attempt  to  quench  their  thirst 
with  waters  that  cannot  satisfy.     Besides  a  gospel  preaclied  to 


•-■'^i  THE  LAND  OF  THE  RISING  SUN 


the  men  and  the  masses  in  general,  special  means  must  be  put 
forth  to  elevate  and  instruct  the  women  and  girls,  that  they 
be  not  pagan,  but  Christian  mothers;  not  stolid  upholders  of 
an  effete  system  of  idol-worship  and  superstition,  but  intelli- 
gent helpers  in  the  faith  of  Christ  and  in  the  ordering  of 
Christian  households.  To  preach  the  gospel  is  to  graft  om* 
Master's  religion  in  Japan,  to  convert  the  women;  to  sane : If j 
the  liome  is  to  jylant  it.  To  this  noble  work — a  tree  of  God's 
own  planting— let  the  Clii-istian  women  of  our  Church  go 
forward  and  through  with  it  to  the  victorious  end. 

The  m-iter  woukf  conclude  this  most  imperfect  sketch 
with  the  statement  of  two  contrasted  facts,  which  speak  with 
an  eloquence  wholly  their  own  : — 

I  landed  on  the  soil  of  Japan  December  29, 1870.  Tliere 
were  then  not  ten  Protestant  Christians  in  all  Japan,  nor  a 
native  Christian  church.  There  are  now,  in  January,  1878, 
fifteen  Christian  cluu-ches,  witJi  a  membership  of  over  thirteen 
hundred  souls. 

What  hath  God  Avi-ought  ? 

SCHE2JECTADY,    N.  Y.  1878. 


AN    EXPLANATION 
REGARDING  THE  CHURCH  AT  YOKOHAMA. 


A  mis-statement  with  regard  to  the  erection  of  the  Re- 
formed Chm-ch  at  Yokohama,  has  been  widely  circulated.  It 
is  unfortunate  that  there  are  always  some  persons  residing  near 
missions,  who  are  not  in  sympathy  with  them,  and  who  take 
pains  to  sneer  and  cavil  at  what  God's  servants  are  doing.  As 
the  error  in  question,  reflects  unjustly  on  one  of  our  most  de- 
voted missionaries,  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Ballagh,  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  Woman's  Board,  have  determined  to  put  its  cor- 
rection on  record,  in  the  permanent  form  for  which  this  volume 
gives  opportunity. 

DONATION    OF    A   PLOT    OF    GROUND. 

In  an  early  period  in  the  history  of  the  Mission  to  Japan, 
the  Japanese  Government  gave  to  the  Reformed  Church,  a 
valuable  plot  of  ground,  centrally  located,  in  the  city  of  Yoko- 
hama. For  this,  as  is  customary  in  such  cases,  the  Mission, 
had  to  pay  a  large  annual  ground-rent. 

CONTRIBUTIONS   TOWARD    A  ^BUILDING   FUND. 

A  native  Church  in  Honolulu,  Sandwich  Islands,  sent  to 
the  missionaries,  §1,000,  toward  the  building  of  a  church  on 
this  spot.  The  Hon.  Townsend  Harris  contributed  another 
$1,000 ;  and  the  Hon.  Robert  H.  Pruyn  added  $500.  T.  C. 
Doremus,  Esq.,  of  New  York,  sent  the  stained  glass  windows, 
now  in  tlie  building,  and  other  valuable  gifts.  Small  donations 
were  received  from  other  friends  in  Yokohama. 


250  AN    EXPLANATION, 


ERECTION    OF    A    SCHOOL-HOUSE. 

The  sum  now  in  hand,  was  still  not  enough  to  build  such 
a  sanctuary  as  it  was  desirable  to  place  on  this  ground.  Mr. 
Ballagh  resolved,  therefore,  to  erect,  on  the  rear  of  the  lot,  a 
small  edifice,  to  be  used  as  a  school,  but  which  eventually 
might  form  a  wing  of  the  future  Church.  A  portion  of  the 
money  was  taken  for  this  purpose,  and  the  remainder  invested, 
at  a  fair  rate  of  interest. 

MR.    BAI,LAGh's    visit    TO    AMERICA. 

In  1808,  Mr.  Ballagh  came  to  the  United  States,  and 
made  appeals  to  tlie  churches,  in  behalf  of  the  building-fund. 
He  raised  the  sum  of  $2,373.83.  The  Synod's  Board  was,  at 
that  juncture,  greatly  embarrassed.  It  could  not  afford  him 
the  means  to  return  to  his  work.  It,  therefore,  authorized  him 
to  use  a  portion  of  this  newly  collected  money  to  pay  his  ex- 
penses back,  agreeing  to  refund  it. 

THE    DWELLING-HOUSE. 

While  Mr.  Ballagh  was  in  America,  the  Mission  in  Yoko- 
hama, received,  from  two  wealthy  merchants  there,  a  proposi- 
tion, wliich  was  regarded  favorably.  These  gentlemen  wished 
to  l)uild  a  dwelling-house  for  their  own  occupation.  They 
needed  it  only  for  a  term  of  years.  They  asked  permission 
to  erect  it  on  the  lot,  where  the  school-house  already  stood,  as- 
suming the  entire  ground-rent,  and  binding  themselves,  at  the 
proper  time,  to  give  the  house  to  the  Mission.  This  proposal 
seemed  fair,  and  after  due  formalities,  the  merchants  built  a 
spacious  and  elegant  mansion,  and  proceeded  to  reside  in  it 
with  their  families. 

But  a  series  of  calamities  fell  upon  them.     One  einbarked 


AN   EXPLANATION.  257 


on  a  voyage  of  importance,  and  as  liis  .ship  was  never  heard 
from,  it  was  supposed  that  it  had  gone  down  in  a  tempest. 
The  other  suddenly  died.  The  property  reverted  to  the  Mis 
sion  much  sooner  than  had  been  expected,  and  the  beautiful 
house  stood  vacant  at  its  disposal. 

ITS  OCCUPANCY  BY  MR.  BALLAGH. 

Mr.  Ballagh  received  a  yearly  sum  from  the  Board,  to  be 
used  in  hiring  a  dwelling  for  himself.  He  resolved  to  avail 
liimself  of  the  vacant  house,  and  pay  the  amount  of  the  rent 
into  the  building-fund.  During  thi-ee  months  of  the  year,  he 
found  an  opportunity  to  rent  it  to  the  silk-worin  merchants, 
who  came  to  Yokohama  to  collect  coco'ms,  and  the  large  amount 
they  were  willing  to  pay,  went  also  to  the  treasurj^,  while  he 
and  his  family  found  quarters,  temporarily,  wherever  they 
could.  During  three  months  he  taught  in  a  Grovernment  school, 
and  gave  the  salary  he  received,  §559,  to  the  same  purpose. 

CONCLUSIOK. 

The  Board  made  up  the  sum  taken  from  the  $3,000 
mentioned,  and  the  beautiful  church,  which  forms  the  frontis- 
piece of  this  volume  was  erected.  The  slander  that  a  mission- 
ary was  residing  in  a  magnificent  habitation  from  the  sm-plus 
bricks  of  which  he  had  built  an  insignificant  church,  is  tlms 
refuted.     It  never  had  any  foundation. 

For  the  facts  in  this  explanation,  we  are  indebted  to  Mrs. 
Mary  Pruyn,  who  was  on  the  ground,  an  eye-witness  to  the 
occurrences,  aiid  who  cheerfully  gives  us  her  testimony. 


17 


258 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 


THE    DAUGHTERS    OF 
THE  ISLES. 


HE  story  of  what  has  been  accom- 
plished in  the  way  of  establishing 
schools  for  women  in  Japan,  fol- 
lows   uatui-ally   after  Mr.  Griffis' 
account  of  the  political  and  relig- 
ious condition  of  tho  land.    "When 
the  mves  and  ni  others  of  this  fair 
Eastern  empii'e,  shall   have  learned  to  sit 
like  Mary,  at  tho  feet  of  Jesus,  a  cL\  :"er 
and  brighter  day  will  dawn  upon  its  liills 
and  vales.     Our  faithful  missionaries  M'ho 
have  toiled  on  hopefully,  amid  manifold  dis- 
com-agements,  who  have  prayerfully  done 
what  they  could,  and  who  are  now  joyously 
gathering   tha  iii-st   fruits  of  the  harvest, 
will    tlieraselves  tell  the   history  of  tlicir 
years  of  labor.     Though  thoy  sa}'-  nothing 
concerning  their  own  patience,  gentleness 
and  steadfast  courage,  these  qualities  are 
revealed  as  clearly  as  light  tln*ough  a  trans- 
parency, in  their  modest  nai-ratives.      First,  properly  comes 


THE  DAUGHTEES   OF  THE   ISLES. 


259 


THE  BEGINNING  OF   EEKKIS  SE:\IINARY.       BY  MRS.  MAEY  R.  MILLER. 

In  the  autumn  of   18G9,  I  began  my  work  in  Japan,  hav- 
ing been  led  here,  as  I  liope,  by  a  gracious  heavenly  Father. 


My  first  home  in  this  country,  was  with  tlie  faujily  of  Doctoi 
S.  R.  Brown,  who  was  in  tlie  employ  of  the  Japanese  Govcrn- 
jiient,  at  the  city  of  Nugata,  on  the  western  coast.     Here  we 


200  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 

rctnaiiiCMl  until  July,  1870.  Wiiile  hero,  my  time  was  wholly 
i^iv'en  to  tlio  acquisition  of  the  Linu:uago.  I  had  one  pupil  who 
learned  a  little  from  me,  while  I  gained  very  inu(;h  from  her. 
We  were  entirely  among  the  Japanese,  there  being  no  other 
foreign  ladies  in  Nugata,  and  this  greatly  facilitated  my  oppor- 
tunities for  study.  Our  house  was  constantly  thronged  by 
curious  natives,  so  that  I  always  felt  as  if  I  wore  a  show.  After 
remaining  hero  about  eight  months,  the  Government  recalled 
Dr.  Brown  to  Yokohama ;  but  we  were  not  settled  in  our  own 
house  until  Septeaiber,  when  I  i-esumed  my  study,  and  also 
began  to  tea(;li  three  hours  each  day. 

FIRST    PUPILS. 

I  had,  at  first,  three  pupils,  two  girls  and  one  boy,  all  of 
wh(»m,  had  already  learned  their  A,B,  C,  with  one  of  the  other 
missionaries.  She  asked  me  to  relieve  her  from  their  instruc- 
tion. After  much  urging,  a  former  pupil  of  the  same  lady 
returned  fiom  the  interior,  where  her  father  had  sent  her,  witli 
the  excuse  "  that  she  was  a  fool,  who  would  learn  nothing."' 
Tliis  man  was  my  teacher  for  two  years,  ami  whon  I  came  to 
know  him  better,  I  discovered  that  he,  rather  than  his  daughtei-, 
,was  the  fool,  since  he  spent  the  money  whicli  he  earned  in 
drinking  sake.  The  girl,  who  has  been  M'ith  us  ever  since,  is 
now  our  assistant  teacher.     Her  name  is 

RIO    HAUAUA. 

She  is  a  consistent  and  devoted  follower  of  our  dear  Lord. 
For  a  Japanese,  she  was  an  unusually  self-willed  and  inde- 
pendent girl;  and  till  she  came  into  the  boarding  scliool,  she 
purposely  learned  as  little  as  she  could,  about  the  Clu'istian  re- 
ligion, saying  she  thought  it  would  bo  the  wor.^o  for  her,  if  she 
understood  and  did  not  b.'lievo.    She  was  one  of  those  of  whom 


THE  DAUGHTERS   OF  THE  ISLES.  2f)l 

our  Lord  said  :  "  Their  eyes  they  have  closed,  lest  at  any  time, 
they  should  see  with  their  eyes,  and  be  converted." 

Another  of  my  first  three  pupils,  waited  and  longed  for 
the  boai"^ing  school,  but  was  finally  married,  and  went  to 
Tokio  to  live,  about  a  year  before  the  house  was  built.  She 
was  a  dear  girl,  and  seemed  very  near  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
I  cannot  but  hope  that  she  may  yet  enter  the  open  door,  thougli 
both  her  father's  and  father-indaw's  families  are  very  bigoted 
heathen.  I  do  not  intend  to  lose  sight  of  her,  nor  has  she  for- 
gotten her  warm  affection  for  me. 

The  third  passed  from  earth  a  year  and  a  half  ago.  She 
liad  not  for  a  long  time  been  my  pupil,  nor  did  I  know  of  her 
illness  till  she  was  gone.  Her  relatives,  who  manifest  some  in- 
terest in  the  Christian  religion,  say  that  she  died  a  Christian. 
She  knew  the  way  of  life,  and  I  hope  to  meet  her  at  last. 

REMOVAL    TO    ISE    TAMA. 

At  the  close  of  the  first  year  of  my  teacliing,  I  had  six 
girls  in  my  class,  so  I  resigned  the  boys  to  a  missionary  lady 
who  had  just  come  to  Japan,  while  I  devoted  myself  wholly  to 
the  girls  Puring  the  second  year  my  pupils  increased  to 
twenty-two,  and  in  July  my  class  was  removed  from  the  room 
which  had  been  kindly  lent  me  by  the  Presbyterian  Mission,  to 
a  house  in  the  native  official  part  of  the  town,  known  as  Ise 
Yama.     This  place  was  procured  through  the 

KINDNESS    OF    THE    JAPANESE    GOVERNOE, 

Mr.  Oye,  who  assisted  me  in  various  ways,  so  that  for  some 
time  the  school  was  no  expense  to  the  Mission.  Among  other 
things,  lie  presented  me  with  a  very  pretty  closed  carriage,  to 
be  drawn  by  coolies,  remarking,  "  that  the  distance  was  too 
great  to  walk,  and  he  would  do  himself  the  pleasm-e  of  giving 
me  a  convevance." 


2G2  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 


FIRST    CONVEKTS. 

With  one  exception,  none  of  my  pnpils  had  yet  shown  any 
love  for  Christ  or  His  word,  althongli  they  had  heardHhe  Bil)h> 
every  day,  dnring  the  two  years  in  wliich  I  liad  been  teaching. 
They  sang  tlie  Snnday-s('hool  hymns  and  enjoyed  them,  l)o- 
cause  they  were  new,  but  they  seemed  not  to  have  the  Spirit  in 
their  hearts.     In  the  antunm  of  1872, 

HIZA   OKUNO, 

the  daughter  of  Olcuno,  our  good  elder,  asked  for  ljaj3tism;  nnd 
she,  with  her  mother  and  little  l)rother,  were  baptized.  Slie 
was  qnite  an  accomplished  girl  in  the  Japanese  way,  writing  a 
l)eautiful  hand,  drawing  and  painting  from  natural  objects,  and 
playing  the  native  guitar.  She  is  now  a  fine  scholar  in  Eng- 
lish, and  is  still  witli  us,  a  valuable  assistant,  as  well  rts  pupil, 
in  the  school.  In  her  Christian  life,  she  is  modest,  consistent 
and  earnest,  and  her  example  is  always  such  as  becomes  a  fol- 
lower of  our  Saviour. 

TRIALS. 

During  the  winter  of  1872  and  1873,  our  school  numl)ered 
more  pupils  than  at  any  time  before  or  since ;  but  many  of 
them  came,  expecting  to  learn  English  in  a  few  months,  and, 
of  course,  th(!y  were  soon  discouraged.  In  the  spring  several 
k'ft,  because  they  had  lost  faith  in  my  promises  that  we  should 
liave  a  l)oarding  school.  This  last  was  very  liard  to  bear. 
Another  trial  was  the  failing  health  of  the  etHcient  helj)er, 
whom  the  Board  had  sent  out  in  the  previous  November,"  mak- 
ing it  impossible  for  her  to  teach  in  tlie  autumn  of  1873.  Of 
course,  many  of  the  lessons  which  our  pupils  pursued,  when 
there  were  two  teachers,  had  to  be  given  up  for  lack  of  time, 
when  there  was  but  one.     This  cliange  was  very  (Hscf)uragiug 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  263 

to  our  ambitious  pupils,  and  with  the  prospect  of  the  promiserl 
boarding  school  still  distant,  was  a  severe  l)low  to  our  interests. 

Interrupting  Mrs.  Miller's  narrative  here,  it  may  be  well 
to  explain  why  teacher  and  scholars  were  so  anxious  to  have  a 
boarding-school.  There  may  be  some,  who  will  inquire, 
"  Could  not  the  pupils  attend  their  classes  daily,  and  eat  and 
sleep  at  home  ? "  In  reply,  we  must  remember  that  distances 
are  gre:it  in  Japan,  and  many  of  the  towns  and  villages  are 
scattered  and  straggling.  People  emplo^'ed  officially  in  the 
Grovernment  towns,  would  have  kindred  and  friends  in,  per- 
haps, remote  places,  to  whom  they  would  send  the  tidings  of 
the  new  opportunities  for  female  instruction.  Yet  young  girls 
who  wished  to  avail  themselves  of  these  advantages,  could  not 
do  so,  for  lack  of  a  home  while  pursuing  their  studies.  Again, 
one  great  desire  and  aim  of  om*  missionaries  was  to  give  their 
pupils  the  idea  of  the  Christian  home,  as  we  have  it  in  Pi'o- 
testaut  civilized  lands.  They  wanted  to  impart  it,  in  a  daily 
object  lesson;  throwing  around  these  girls,  in  their  tender  child- 
hood, oi'  as  they  stood  on  the  threshold  of  womanly  maturity, 
the  benign  atmosphere  of  the  home,  which  always  acknowl- 
edges the  care  of  the  Father  who  is  in  heaven.  Resuming 
Mi's.  Miller's  account,  we  hear  of 

THE    PKESEXCE    OF   THE    HOLT    SPIRIT. 

In  the  spring  of  1874,  the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  again 
pierced  the  darkness,  ;md  Ko  Ok  ad  a  asked  for  baptism.  Like 
Iliza,  she  showed  su(;h  earnest  love  and  faith,  with  so  clear  an 
understanding  of  the  step  she  was  about  to  take,  that  she  was 
joyfully  received  into  the  Church.  Of  the  trial  of  her  faith 
and  victory  through  the  Spirit,  I  must   tell  you.     Itememl)ei"- 


264:  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 

ini^  in  wliat  subservience  to  man,  the  women  of  Japan  have 
been  educated,  and  considering  how  youthful  and  inexperienced 
was  this  sweet  Christian  girl,  her  patience  and  fortitude  were 
wonderful.  Serenely  and  undauntedly  she  braved  persecution, 
joyfully  bearing  all  suffering  which  came  to  her  because  she 
held  fast  to  the  faith. 

KO's    CONFLICT. 

In  the  August  following  her  baptism,  Ko  came  to  me  say- 
ing she  wished  for  advice.  Her  father  who  was  of  the  mili- 
tary class  in  feudal  days,  had  become  poor.  Her  brother,  who 
took  care  of  tlie  family,  was  a  civil  engineer  in  the  employ  of 
the  Government,  which  does  not  insure  large  pay,  as  it  might 
in  some  other  country  ;  so  that  her  old  father  and  mother, 
younger  sister,  brother's  wife  and  two  children,  all  being 
dependent  upon  this  one  brother,  were,  as  you  may  imagine, 
in  very  straightened  circumstances.  Ko  worked  for  her 
board  in  a  kind  foreigner's  family,  and  came  regularly  to 
school.  One  day,  shortly  before  she  came  to  ask  my  coun- 
sel, a  wealthy  Japanese  lady,  who  knew  Ko  well,  invited  her 
father  and  herself  to  visit  her.  They  went  wondering  why 
she  wished  to  see  them,  but  they  soon  discovered  the  reason. 
TJie  lady  said  that  a  Japanese  gentleman,  who  had  been  heir 
to  a  large  daimiate  in  feudal  times,  and  who  was  now  an  officer 
of  high  position  in  the  Government,  wished  Ko  for  his  wife ; 
he  had  met  her  at  this  lady's  house,  although  Ko  did  not 
remember  him.  Of  com'se,  the  father  heard  this  offer  with 
pride,  but  in  silence ;  and  finally  he  replied,  with  many  tlianks, 
that,  although  so  desirable,  it  was  impossible  to  acicept  it,  as 
he  was  too  poor  to  give  Ko  an  outfit  suitable  for  such  a 
position.  The  lady  replied,  that  she  would  attend  to  that.  As 
everything  seemed  to  be  arranged,  they  turned  to  Ko,  expect- 
iug  to  see  her  overwholuied  with  delight,  the  lady  saying: 
•'  lint  there  is  one  thing,  Ko ;  you  must  give  up  this  Christian 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  265 

religion,  and  let  us  hear  no  more  about  it."  Ko  did  not  seem 
so  pleased  as  they  expected  at  the  opportunity  of  changing 
her  poverty  for  wealth,  luxury  and  high  position,  and  aston- 
ished them  by  quietly  and  modestly  saying  that  she  did  not 
wish  to  be  married.  They  could  hardly  believe  their  ears ; 
and,  j)artly  in  indignation,  and  partly  in  astonishment,  said  that 
they  would  give  her  a  week  to  think  about  it. 

"When  the  father  reached  his  home  the  assembled  family 
heard  of  the  offered  fortune,  and  wondered  more  and  more 
why  Ko  did  not  eagerly  accept.  Her  father  and  brother  said  : 
"  ISTow,  tell  us  the  true  reason,  and  if  it  is  a  good  one  we  will 
respect  your  wishes." 

Ko  said :  "  Because  I  cannot  give  up  my  religion." 
"But,"  they  replied,  "you  can  say  you  will  give  it  up,  and 
secretly  cherish  it."  So  wide  is  the  difference  between  lying 
heathenism  and  our  true  Christian  religion  ! 

Next  they  appealed  to  her  love  for  her  parents  and  family, 
saying  how  much  she  could  do  for  them  with  her  wealth.  When 
they  saw  it  was  in  vain,  they  told  her  she  did  not  care  for  her 
parents;  and  next,  that  she  was  crazy  and  they  would  build  a 
prison  and  jDut  her  into  it,  take  all  her  books  away  and  bm-n 
them,  and  would  disown  her  as  a  member  of  the  family.  So 
they  persecuted  her.'  She  came  to  ask  us  what  she  ought  to 
do.  She  said  though  tiie  intended  husband  were  to  promise 
that  she  might  keep  her  religion,  she  could  not  trust  him ;  he 
would  break  his  word  as  soon  as  they  were  married. 

Her  yomiger  sister  was  taken  from  our  school  immedi- 
ately, and  the  family  continued  to  persecute  Ko,  although  her 
mother  partially  relented,  so  that  she  often  visited  her  home 
when  her  father  and  brother  were  absent. 

About  the  middle  of  the  following  winter  she  asked  me 
to  go  with  her  to  visit  her  younger  sister,  who  was  very  ill, 
and  wliom  she  was  afraid  would  die.      I  liad  not  met  the  sister 


266  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 

since  she  left  school,  but  upon  Ko's  assuring  ms  that  the  family 
would  bo  willing  to  soo  me,  I  accompaniol  her  to  her  home. 
"Wo  wore  kindly  received,  and  they  accepted  my  offer  to  send 
a  foreign  physician.  She  was  very  ill  with  fever,  and  the 
doctor  thought  her  recovery  impossible.  The  family  were  so 
su])dued  by  their  affliction  that  they  were  quite  willing  to 
listen  to  prayer  and  religious  teaching  every  day.  The  sister 
soon  began  slowly  to  recover,  I  believe,  wholly  in  answer  to 
earnest  prayer ;  for  every  other  circumstance  was  adverse  to 
her  restoration.  The  family  frankly  confess  that  they  think 
so  too;  and  although  none  of  them  have  professed  their  love 
for  Christ,  they  have  since  that  time  been  more  or  less  inter- 
ested, and  have  never  said  anything  more  al)ont  Ko's  marrying 
a  heathen. 

Ko  is  still  with  us,  loved  and  admired  by  every  one,  for 
her  sweet  and  earnest  piety  as  well  as  for  her  energy  of 
character.     I  sometimes  call  her  "  my  right  hand." 

THE    SUNDAY-SCnOOL. 

When  I  came  to  Japan,  in  1869,  there  was  a  Sunday- 
school,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission, 
numbering  some  thirty  or  forty  children,  mostly  foreigners, 
and  belonging  to  the  families  of  the  Tenth  English  Regiment, 
stationed  here.  I  found  in  the  Sunday-school  the  work  which 
I  loved,  and  assisted  the  superintendent  till  she  gave  the  care 
into  my  hands  and  went  to  China  for  rest.  When  she  returned 
she  did  not  care  to  resume  it,  so  it  fell  into  my  bands,  although 
several  others  assisted  in  teaching  singing,  and  playing  the 
organ,  which  we  afterwards  received. 

The  number  of  children  in  the  town  increased  so  that, 
althougli  the  Tenth  Rogiincnt  soon  loft,  taking  away  many 
children,  the  school  still  flourished,  numb3ring  about  Christmas 
time  every  year  upwards  of  eighty. 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  2G7 

The  greater  part  of  my  Japanese  pupils  attended,  and  a 
few  other  Japanese  ca:ne  in,  making  a  class  of  al)oat  twenty, 
whom  I  taught  myself  after  the  opening  exercises.  Through 
the  kindness  of  friends  here  and  at  home,  we  were  enabled  to 
get  a  very  well-selected  library,  of  nearly  a  hundred  volumes, 
of  the  best  Sunday-school  books  to  be  found  in  N"ew  York. 
With  these,  the  children  were  greatly  delighted. 

Our  sehool  was  conducted  like  most  of  the  schools  at 
home.  We  sang  children's  Sundiy-school  hymns  for  a  half 
hour  at  the  beginning,  then  had  reading  of  Scripture  and 
prayer,  after  wliich  we  separated  into  classes,  I  teaching  tlie 
Japanese. 

OTTR    HOME    SUNDAY-SCHOOL. 

In  September  of  1874  I  concluded  to  withdraw  my 
Japanese  pupils  from  the  foreign  Sunday-school,  and  with  my 
husband  opened  a  school  at  Ise  Yama,  in  tlie  house  wliere  I 
taught  during  the  week,  hoping  thereby  to  draw  in  others 
beside  my  own  pupils.  This  Japanese  Sunday-school  has 
continued  without  interruption  to  the  present  time.  The  for- 
eign school  lias  always  been  flomishing,  and  is  still  continued. 
I  have  been  thus  explicit  in  speaking  of  the  Sunday-school 
work  here,  because  it  has  been  reported,  upon  seemingly  good 
authority,  at  home,  that  there  was  no  Sunday-school  in  Japan 

till  isn. 

A    LEASE    OBTAINED    AND    BUILDING    BEGUN. 

The  summer  and  autumn  of  1874  were  very  trying  in 
regard  to  the  school.  Our  Mission  Board  were  unable  to  fur- 
nish sufficient  funds  to  purchase* a  desirable  lot  of  ground  and 
put  up  a  suitable  building  for  a  boarding-school,  and  I  had 
nsed  every  exertion  to  proe:ire  a  gift  or  lease  of  land  fro:n  the 
Grovernment  of  this  country,  in  order  to  relieve  the  Board  from 
all  expense  except  the  l^uilding. 


268  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 

Although  the  Govevnor  of  this  place  difl  wliat  he  (^onld 
to  help  nie,  and  also  onr  Consnl-General,  yet  as  everythini^ 
must  be  referred  to  the  general  Governtnent  at  Tokio,  we  were 
a  long  time  in  obtaining  the  lease;  and  many  times  I  was 
ready  to  give  up  ray  school  in  despair.  A  successful  day- 
school  seemed  impossible ;  pupils  coming  and  going  among 
this  moving  people,  as  their  parents  went  liitlier  and  thither, 
was  not  the  kind  of  school  I  desired ;  and  I  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  I  had  l)otter  give  up  tlie  school  and  unite  with  the 
Presbyterian  Board,  with  which  my  husband  was  still  con- 
nected ;  l)ut,  owing  to  circumstancbs  which  I  need  not  recite 
here,  my  husband  concluded  to  sever  his  connection  with  that 
Mission,  and  lie  sent  his  resignation  home  in  October.  In 
November,  we  obtained  the  lease  of  the  land  so  long  sought, 
and  also  the  money  from  home  to  begin  building. 

ivnss  witbeck's  arrival. 

Miss  Witbeck  also  arrived  the  same  month,  to  be  with  me 
in  the  school,  and  the  whole  horizon  began  to  brighten.  Dur- 
ing our  long  waiting  wo  had  matured  the  plan  for  the  building, 
so  that  before  the  new  year  the  ground  was  prepared  and  tlie 
timber  was  on  tlie  lot,  with  a  contract  signed  for  tlie  com- 
pletion of  the  building  in  May,  1875. 

BAPTISM    OF    KUNI   TAMAND". 

In  March  Kuni  Taraanu,  one  of  our  very  bright,  energetic- 
and  exceedingly  intelligent  pupils,  asked  for  baptism,  and  was 
received  into  the  church.  She  had  come  from  a  place  about 
one  hundred  miles  north  of  Tokio,  and  was  living  with  us, 
as  we  were  housekeeping  and  waiting  for  the  boarding-school. 

She  had  for  about  a  year  given  evidence  of  a  change  of 
heart,  but  was  rather  younger  than  the  others  wdio  had  been 
baptized  ;  so  we  had  thought  it  well  for  her  to  wait.     Her 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  269 


exaniination  was  very  satisfactory,  and  licr  knowledge  of  the 
doctrines  quite  equal  to  that  of  well-trained  gills  at  home, 
as  she  has  a  very  retentive  memory. 

OPENING    OF    THE    BOARDING-SCHOOL. 

Our  boarding-school  was  opened  the  1st  of  June,  1875, 
by  a  dedicatory  Japanese  service.  The  day-school  had  been 
continued  up  to  that  time  in  order,  if  possible,  to  keep  our 
few  remaining  pupils  together.  Although  July  was  very  hot, 
we  thought  it  best  to  have  two  months  of  school  before  vaca- 
tion. In  June  we  had  fourteen  pupils,  and  we  closed  in  July 
witli  nineteen.  AYheu  we  resumed,  in  September,  some  of 
our  pu])ils  did  not  return ;  but  others  came  in,  so  that  we 
closed  the  year,  in  December,  with  nineteen  pupils — the  same 
as  in  summer. 

But  during  the  next  year,  IS 76,  our  numbers  steadily 
increased,  so  that  we  closed  with  thirty-four  pupils,  thirty  of 
whom  wei'e  boarders ;  and  it  seems  now  as  if  our  school  were 
established  ou  a  firm  foundation.  The  blessing  of  our  dear 
Father  in  Heaven  seemed  abiding  in  our  household  all 
through  the  year. 

BAPTISM   OF   EIO,    TENYA    AND    SAYA. 

In  May,  1876,  three  more  of  our  dear  girls  asked  for 
baptism,  and  were  received  into  the  Church.  One  was  Rio 
Harada. 

Another  was  Tenya  Fugiyama,  who  is  betrothed  to  Mr. 
Segawa,  a  native  Christian  helper  in  Nagasaki.  She  was  sent 
to  us  in  the  October  previous,  in  order  to  bring  her  directly 
under  Christian  influences,  also  that  she  might  be  better  fitted 
to  be  a  helpmate  to  Mr.  Segawa  iu  his  work.  Almost  fi'om 
her  coming  here  she  seemed  interested  in  religion,  and  appears 
now  to  have  but  one  dcsu-e,  and  that,  the  salvation    of  her 


270  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE   ISLES. 


country me?i.  She  spciuls  much  time  in  prayer,  and  is  always 
at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  A  few  months  since,  she  heard  that  her 
parents,  who  are  in  Nagasaki,  were  both  interested  in  religion, 
so  she  came  to  my  room  to  tell  uie  that  her  prayers  were  an- 
swered. As  she  was  leaving  the  room  she  looked  back,  as  if 
she  had  something  more  upon  her  mind;  and  to  my  question  as 
to  what  it  was,  she  said,  her  kindred,  except  her  parents,  were 
far  from  Nagasaki,  and  there  was  no  one  to  teach  them  tlie 
li)vc  of  Christ.  This,  she  longs  to  do  herself.  I  am  sure  that 
every  day  she  prays  many  times  for  tliem;  she  lias  already 
learned  the  miglity  power  of  prayer.  There  will  be  many  stars 
in  tlie  crown  awaiting  her. 

Saya  Muyeda  was  the  third  who  recjeived  baptism  last 
May.  She  was  :i  (h\y  pupil  for  some  time,  at  Ise  Yama,  when 
her  parents  lived  in  Yokohama ;  but  left  about  three  years  ago, 
because  her  father  was  appointed  to  a  place  in  tlie  Treasury 
Department  at  TOkio.  She  retut*ncd  to  us  last  March,  iuid  in 
May  asked  for  baptism,  liavmg  had  the  full  consant  of  lier 
parents,  who,  she  said,  believed  th;it  the  Christian  roligion 
was  true.     She  was  gladly  received. 

She  is  a  superior  Chinese  scholar,  and  of  a  gentle  and  affec- 
tionate disposition  naturally.  She  began  her  Christian  work 
by  going  to  her  home  and  bringing  I)ack  her  little  sister  who, 
she  said,  was  obstinate  and  spoiled,  and  learning  nothing.  We 
found  her  report  quite  true,  and  liad  mucli  troul)lo  witli  little 
Ikku  at  tii-st,  because  sliewas  home-sick,  and  determined  to  go 
home.  IMow  she  is  im])roving,  and  very  happy,  and  docs  not 
wish  to  stay  at  home,  altliough  she  has  been  there  twice  on 
holiday  visits. 

THK    AVEEKLY    PK AYER-MEETING . 

For  about  three  years,  our  pupils  luive  lield  a  weeldy 
prayer-meeting,  and  since  September  liavc  met  with  the  pupils 
of  "Tlie  Mission  Home,"  alternately  here  and  there  on  Friday 


THE    DAUGHTERS  OF  THE   ISLES.  271 

afternoons  for  prayer.  Although  some  of  the  teachers  are 
always  present,  the  girls  tukc  part  with  great  freedom,  read- 
ing a  few  texts  of  Scriptm-e  and  commenting  upon  them,  or 
leading  in  prayer.  These  meetings  are  botli  interesting  and 
edifying. 

INSTKUCTION    IN    THE    CATECHISM. 

We  teach  the  catechism  very  thoroughly.  Last  April,  I 
promised  my  class  of  thirteen  little  girls,  about  ten  years  old, 
a  present  to  the  one  who  could  say  the  most  of  the  catechism 
in  Japanese,  at  the  end  of  June.  We  examined  them  on  the 
eighty  questions  wliich  they  had  learned,  and  hut  two  missed 
or  hesitated  ;  so  that,  instead  of  giving  the  two  pretty  books 
which  I  had  selected  for  the  two  best,  I  was  oljliged  to  hud 
something  for  eleven,  so  I  gave  tliom  each  a  small  copy  of  one 
of  the  Gospels.  Last  month  tlie  same  class  were  examined,  in 
the  presence  of  most  of  our  Mission,  in  the  entire  catechism, 
which  they  completed  just  before  the  new  year,  and  not  one 
missed  a  \^ord. 

BIBLE    KNOWLEDGE. 

Our  pupils  are  very  familiar  with  the  Gospels  and  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  are  somewhat  acquainted  with  all  the 
historical  parts  of  the  Bible.  We  are  now  studying  the  Old 
Testament  in  the  mornino-,  and  the  New  Testament  in  the 
evening,  and  on  Sunday  evenings  I  spend  a  "delightful  hour," 
(a  name  given  by  the  cliildren  themselves,)  with  all  the  dear 
little  girls  gathered  closely  about  me,  telling  them  Old  Testa- 
ment stories. 

OTHER  BRANCHES  TAUGHT. 

As  you  know,  Ijeside  the  religious  teaching,  our  pupils  are 
instructed  in  simple  sciences,  in  English,  also  in  reading  and 
writing  their  own  language  and  Cliinese.  So  that  they  are 
obliged  to  study  very  hard.     On  Satiu'day  mornings  they  are 


272  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 


taught  to  ineiid    their   clothing,  after   which,  they  do  fancy 
work,  having  only  a  half  holiday. 


EXPENSE    TO    THE    PUPILS. 

From  our  experience  of  the  willingness  of  the  Japanese 
to  receive  whatever  is  given  to  them,  although  able  to  pay  for 
it,  we  concluded,  from  the  beginning,  not  to  make  ours  quite  a 
free  school,  but  to  fix  a  moderate  price,  and  require  its  pay- 
ment. "We  settled  upon  three  dollars  for  boarders,  and  one 
dollar  p3r  mmtli,  for  day  scholars,  in  order  to  encourage 
boarders.  Our  pupils  furnish  their  clothing,  bedding,  books 
and  stationery, — while  we  give  them  rooms,  fuel,  lights, 
food,  teaching,  washing,  and  care  for  their  health.  The  scliool 
part  of  oui*  house  is  somewhat  modified  to  suit  the  habits  of 
the  Japanese. 

FUENITTJRE    AND    BEDDING. 

Although  the  pupils  use  desks  and  chairs,  like  foreign 
children,  we  have  the  floors  covered  with  tlie  wadded  straw 
mats,  so  that  they  need  only  wear  tlieir  neat  socks  as  in  their 
own  houses.  They  sit  at  table  and  use  napkins  and  knives  and 
forks,  but  eat  Japanese  food,  such  as  fish,  rice,  eggs,  etc.,  with 
the  exception  of  l)oef  once  a  week,  whicli  we  consider  better 
for  their  health,  and  milk,  which  Ave  give  to  those  who  are  not 
very  strong.  Their  sleeping  rooms  also  have  the  wadded  straw 
mats,  so  that  they  require  only  the  thick  quilts  which  they  use 
in  their  own  homes  in  place  of  a  mattress,  and  these  are  taken 
up,  folded  and  laid  away  in  a  large  closet  in  the  daytime,  leav- 
ing tlieir  rooms  clean  and  neat. 

DIVISION    OF    LABOR. 

During  the  first  year  of  our  boarding-school,  closing  July, 
1876,  I  took  the  care  of  the  school  as  well  as  the  housekeep- 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  27;} 


,  ing ;  Miss  AVitbeck  sharing  with  me  the  teaching,  and  devot- 
ing herself  to  the  study  of  the  hmgnage.  I  found,  however, 
that  so  much  care  was  too  great  a  strain  upon  my  brain,  and 
something  must  be  done  to  relieve  me,  so  we  decided  to  put 
much  more  teaching  upon  the  older  girls,  wlio  were  assisting 

^  us.  Miss  Witbeck,  who  since  September,  has  had  the  entire 
care  of  the  school  room,  finds  them  very  efficient,  so  tliat  I  am 
scarcely  missed,  although  relieved  from  all  teacliing  during  the 
week,  except  the  morning  Bible  lesson  and  superintending  the 
sewing  on  Saturdays.  I  still  do  tlie  housekeeping,  and  look 
after  tlio  liealtli  of  our  flock,  which  is  quite  a  work  among  so 
many.  By  the  blessing  of  Providence  we  have  been  preserved 
from  all  severe  illness,  and  for  tlie  past  six  montlis  have  not 
been  obliged  to  call  a  pliysician. 

"  The  past  is  not  so  dark  as  oace  it  seemed, 

For  there  Thy  footprints  now  distinct  I  see  ; 
And  seed  in  weakness  sown,  from  death  redeemed, 

Is  springing  np,  and  ))earing  fruit  in  Thee, 
Not  all  that  hath  been,  Lord,  lienceforth  shall  be  : 

A  low,  sweet,  eheerinj  strain  i.'i  i.i  mine  ear, 
Thanksgiving,  and  the  V()ice  of  melody, 

Are  ushering  in  from  Heaven  a  blest  New  Year." 

THE    WORK    RP:VIEWED,    KXAMINATIOiSrS,  ETC. 

Tlie  missionaries  have  steadily  kept  in  view  tlie  idea  that 
they  were  educating  tlu  girls,  to  bocoaio  good  wives  and 
inothcrs  in  Japan.  To  so  teach  them,  that  they  would  be  dis- 
satisfied witli,  and  discontented  in  their  own  homos,  would  be 
no  kindness.  So  they  have  boon  encouragod  to  retain  their 
own  pretty  native  costume,  and  some  of  their  distinctive  daily 
(mstoms,  while  also  they  have  learned  so  no  of  our  refinements 
of  behavior. 

The  following  particulars  are  taken  from  a  review  of  the 
18 


274  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE   ISLES. 


first  joai-'s  work,  received  from  the  teachers  of  the  Girls'  School 
at  YokoliauKi. 

COST    OF    BOILDING. 

Tu  regard  to  the  school,  tlie  original  proposition  was  to  ex- 
j)e]id  8-">,000  on  tliis  l>uilding,  hut  when  the  plans  were  drawn, 
it  was  found,  that  by  adding  §500  to  the  outlay,  a  much  more 
satisfactory  hous  >  cixdd  l)e  obtained,  and  the  addition  was 
autliorizC'(L  Th  ^  buibHug  is  about  seventy-live  feet  front,  and 
neai^y  forty  feet  deep,  and  will  aiford  fine  accommodation 
for  the  boarding-school  and  teachers.  It  is  situated  in  a  com- 
manding position  on  the  bluff,  l)ehind  the  city,  overlooking  the 
town  and  harbor.      (See  picture  on  page  241.) 

OPENING    07    THK    SCHOOL. 

When  the  school  wis  open^.l,  on  the  1st  of  June,  1875, 
there  were  present  fourteen  scliolars,  all  of  whom  had  l)een 
day  pupils  with  Airs.  Miller  o;i  Noge  Hill.  Two  little  girls 
fi-o.a  Oz.iki  came  as  b;>arders  in  July,  and  two  from  Yoko- 
h;i:na  as  d  ly  scholars,  so  that  at  the  close  of  the  session  in  Tnly, 
tliere  were  eighteen  ])upils.  The  ladies  would  have  preferred, 
for  some  r.MSons,  to  wait  until  the  l>eginning  of  September, 
for  the  opeaiug  of  the  school,  but  knowing  the  peculiarities  of 
Japanese  (character,  they  feared  tliat  by  the  end  of  three 
months,  the  scholars  would  bo  scattered,  so  they  determined  to 
keep  the  girls  with  them  for  two  months,  and  then  dismiss  them 
for  a  vacation  (^f  six  weeks. 

Vacation  over,  tlie  school  was  resumed  on  Septcm1)er  Lath. 
Five  pupils  liad  left  in  thi^  interim,  one,  a  girl  of  fifteen  only, 
to  be  married.  Three,  theii'  friends  promised,  should  return 
wlien  tlicy  wei'c  older.  At  the  vm]  of  the  month,  we  num- 
bered fifteen,  and  a  few  weeks  later  two  others  of  our  absentees 
returned.  One  of  these  was  Rio,  the  dear  girl  who  had  been 
longest  with  us.     She  had  been  visiting  at  Yeddo,  and  wliile 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE   ISLES.  27. 


there  liad  been  sent  to  the  Government  Girls'  School,  which  is 
under  the  patronage  of  the  Empress.  Slie  was  very  glad  tf> 
he  back  witli  ns. 

A    BEMARKABI.E    W0MA.N. 

Returning  from  our  vacation  trip  into  the  interior,  we 
dismissed  tlie  former  Japanese  teacher  of  the  girls,  and  secured 
the  services  of  another,  a  woman  wlio  had  been  a  sort  of 
Shinto  priestess,  and  whom  Okuuo  had  known  twenty  years 
ago.  She  is  very  learned,  and  nnder  her  instruction  the  girls 
make  great  progress  in  Chinese  and  Japanese. 

The  growth  of  the  school  has  been  steady.  Four  of  the 
older  girls  are  employed  as  assis.ants  in  the  care  of  the  littler 
ones,  and  in  teaching  them  how  to  learn  tlieir  lessons.  These 
are  paid,  on  the  terms  wliich  liave  been  mentioned  before, 
$5.00  eacli  a  month,  and  of  this  §3.00  goes  to  tlieir  board. 

Looking  back  over  a  year's  work,  we  are  filled  with  thank- 
fulness, one. source  of  which  is,  that  our  school  was  not  very 
large  at  first.  We  needed  experience,  and  even  a  family  of 
fr>urteen  may  tax  the  powers  of  a  novice. 

OUR    COOK. 

Our  Japanese  cook  has  been  a  treasure.  Upon  him  rests 
the  burden  of  providing  for  the  girls'  talde,  our  province  being 
merely  to  give  directions.  We  have  a  gardener,  tuid  five  house- 
servants.  Two  and  a  half  of  the  latter,  if  we  may  use  the  ex- 
pression, we  regard  as  l)3longing  to  the  school.  They  have 
been  with  us  from  the  l^eginning  antl  are  very  faitliful  and 
diligent. 

WHERE  THE  SCHOLARS  COME  FROM. 

Most  of  our  girls  come  from  Yeddo,  and  Yokohama,  and 
are  the  daughters  of  Government  officials,  yet  we  have  pupilt^ 


276  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 

fVoiii  different  parts  of  the  Empire,  from  Nagasaki,  in  the  ex- 
treme soutli-west,  from  near  Ozato  and  Kioto,  the  Westc;-! 
Capital,  l)otli  of  wliich  are  a1)out  the  centre  of  the  main  island; 
from  Kinchin,  at  the  entrance  of  the  Inland  Sea,  and  froai 
Shinto  Fenki,  about  one  hundred  miles  north  of  Yeddo. 

JAPANESE    FOOD. 

Tlie  best  Japanese  food,  and  that  to  which  the  girls  are 
accustomed  at  home,  is  prepared  for  them  at  school.  It  con- 
sists of  fish,  rice,  eggs,  and  all  kinds  of  vegetal)les,  but  neith-^r 
meat,  bread  nor  milk. 

BEDS    AND    BEDDING. 

A  Japanese  bed  consists  of  two  heavy  quilts,  on  one  of 
which  the  person  lies,  while  the  other  forms  a  covering.  The 
upper  one  resembles  their  own  lower  garments,  but  is  very 
heavy.  Their  pillows  are  little  stool-like  cushions,  about  as 
comfortable  as  an  octavo  book  set  on  edge,  and  looking  as  if 
intended  to  cut  the  neck  rather  than  to  rest  it ;  but  then,  these 
high  neck-rests  possess  one  advantage.  They  allow  the  young 
ladies  to  preserve  their  elaborate  coiffures  several  days  undis- 
turbed. Some  of  the  little  ones  have  their  hair  more  simply 
arranged,  and  they  sleep  more  comfortably  on  flatter  pillows, 
stuffed  with  rice-bran.  They  dress  in  the  native  costume,  l)ut 
we  require  them  to  wear  a  white  undergarment,  which  can  be 
changed  when  soiled.  These,  with  their  heavy  white  socks,  wo 
have  washed  in  the  house.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  among  other 
improvements,  they  may  be  induced  to  wear  their  hair  in  some 
more  sensible  way,  and  yet  the  crimps  and  puffs  of  Christian 
young  women  in  America,  are  hardly  more  tasteful  than  the 
fashion  of  the  Japanese. 

SCHOOL    HOURS. 

Our  school-hours  are  from  nine  to  half-past  twelve  in  the 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE   ISLES.  277 

morning  for  English,  opening  with  a  singing  exercise  and  prayer, 
reading  the  Bible  in  English,  and  explaining  it  in  Japanese. 

"W"e  have  some  half  dozen  classes,  which,  however,  are  not 
all  entirely  distinct,  the  girls  who  are  together  in  one  class, 
being  sometimes  separated  in  another.  Our  English  branches 
at  present  are,  first  lessons  in  philosophy,  physiology,  history, 
botany,  Quackenbos'  composition,  reading,  spelling,  writing, 
arithmetic,  geography  and  conversation,  all  of  which  the  girls 
are  required  to  translate  from  the  English  text-books,  giving 
double  work  to  them  as  well  as  to  their  teachers. 

Some  of  the  older  girls  are  learning  to  play  upon  the  me- 
lodeon;  and  we  hope,  before  very  long,  that  they  will  be  able 
to  play  at  the  Japanese  church-service. 

The  morning  study-hours  are  from  after  breakfast,  which 
is  at  7  A.  M.  in  winter,  and  6  a.  m.  in  summer,  till  8:40.  To 
this  study  all  the  day-scholars  come,  some  of  them  a  mile  and 
a  half,  in  all  weathers.  Think  of  little  girls  at  home,  only  five 
or  six  years  old,  coming  at  half-past  seven  of  a  winter's  morn- 
ing, in  order  to  have  time  to  study  before  school. 

The  evening  study-hours  are  from  tea-time,  5  p.  m.,  till 
evening  prayers  at  6:30.  After  prayers,  the  little  ones  are  put 
to  bed,  and  the  older  girls  stay  up  till  9  and  9:45.  Even  then, 
it  is  hard  to  get  them  to  go  to  bed,  and  at  play-time,  they  gen- 
erally have  to  be  literally  driven  out  of  doors. 

Evening  prayers  are  conducted  in  Japanese,  and  all  the 
servants  attend. 


^33'33-3}-' 


278 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 


A   CHRISTMAS    FESTIVAL  AT   THE    FER- 
RIS   SEMINARY,    1876. 


HE  parents  of  tlie  pupils  are  not,  as  a  rule, 
interested  in  religious  tilings;  althougli 
a  few  of  tlieni  ar6  church  meml)ers,  and 
a  few  othars  attend  some  of  the  i-eligious 
services.  Over  and  ovei*  have  they  de- 
clined invitations  to  come  and  hear  the 
teaching,  but  in  vain ;  so  at  this  time, 
the  ladies  thought  to  catcli  them  with  a  little  parade.  The 
week  l^efore  Christ  na?,  i:ivItatio:is  were  sent  to  all  of  them  to 
come  Oil  the  following  Sunday,  as  that  is  now  their  leisure  day, 
to  a  "  Matsun  ;  "  or,  religious  festival.  At  the  same  time,  Mr. 
Okuuo,  an  elder  inthe  cluirch,  and  the  nu)st  eloquent  speaker 
among  the  native  Chri  stians,  was  asked  to  prepare  an  address, 
and  also  to  make  it  appropriate  to  Christmas.  He  was  glad  to 
do  so.    His  heart  is  always  alive  to  the  salvation  of  his  people. 


EVERGEEENS    AND    BRIGHT   BERRIES. 

On  Satm-day  the  23d,  tlie  ladies  decorated  the  school- 
room with  heautiful  wreaths  of  green,  and  l)right  l)erries,  with 
which  at  this  season,  the  country  al)0unds.  Sunday,  the  2-ith, 
at  3  P.M.,  there  was  assembled  the  school  of  tliirty-four  pupils, 
and  al)Out  forty  of  the  parents  and  friends. 

The  services  began  l)y  singing  Antiocli,  translated  into 
Japanese;  after  which  Mr.  Oivuno,  led  in  prayar ;  then  Rio, 
wlio  is  learning  to  play  on  the  organ,  played,  while  all  sang 
from  the  hvmns  of  tlie  church,  "  Gjo.I  Njws,"  and  "  Ilark, 
the  Herald  Anfjels  sing !  "     Tiiis  was  in  Eujrlish. 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 


279 


Then  Okuno  preached  from  "  Glory  to  God  in  the 
Highest,"  telling  the  people  who  this  God  is,  in  a  way  so  uni- 
niated,  as  to  fix  their  attention  for  the  whole  sermon.      After 


^;v>'i 


OKUNO.  OSAWA. 

ELDEKS  OF  Tnii  CHOUCa  AT  TOKOnAMA. 


the  sermo!!,  we  sang  a  pretty  little  original  hymn  by  Okuno, 
relating  the  story  of  our  Redeemer's  birth. 


BEFKESHMENTS. 


At  the  close  of  tlie  exercises,  the  ladies  had  Japanese 
sponge-cake  and  tea  passed  to  all  the  guests  and  pnpils.  It  is 
supposed  that  the  Japanese  learned  how  to  make  sponge-cake 
from  the  Jesuits,  several  centuries  ago. 


CHEISTMAS    GIFTS. 


We  had  some  little  presents  of  books,  pictures,  fancy-work 
and  d(;lls,  which  had  the  previous  year   lieen   sent    to   Mrs. 


280  THE  DAITGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 


Miller,  bat  the  box  arriving  too  lute  for  CJiristmas,  its  contents 
were   reserved.     On  Satiu-daj   night,  Mrs.  Miller   and    Miss 
Witbock  prepared  thirty-four  stockings,  tilling  the  feet  witli 
oranges  and  candies,  and  putting  the  presents  on,  or  in  them 
they  laid  them  aside  until  Sunday  niglit,  when  the  children 
were  ail  in  bed.     The  clothes-line  was  put  up  in  the  school- 
room, and  we  pinned  on  the  thirty-four  sto(.kings,  with  thirty 
four  names   attached.     In   tlie   morning,    they   enjoyed    the 
surprise  and  their  presents  exceedingly,  and  had  a  merry  time 
getting  to  the  bottom  of  their  long  stockings. 

^  This  was  Christmas  morning,  of  course.  About  ten 
o  clock,  the  pupils  went  to  the  J apanese  church,  after  which 
we  hnd  a  pleasant  time  with  the  native  cdnircli-members,  at  the 
Mission  House  next  door  to  the  church,  into  which  Mr  and 
Mrs.  Amerman  had  just  moved.  In  a  large  vacant  room,  tlie 
members  of  om-  Mission  prepared  a  table,  nround  which  we 
sang  and  talked,  and  the  Japanese  ate.  Thus,  even  in  Japan 
were  enjoyed  and  remembered  the  blessings  which  came  to 
all  the  world,  through  om-  loving  Saviour. 

The  account  of  the  school  and  its  pi-ogress  has  so  far  been 
given  by  Mrs.  Miller.  Her  husband  now  takes  up  the  pen 
in  an  informal  letter,  from  which  we  make  some  quotations. 


3-3^3-&*^ — 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 


281 


SUMMER  EXAMINATION  OF  THE  GIRLS' 
SCHOOL  AT  YOKOHAMA. 

BY 

Rev.  E.  R.  Miller. 


write  by  this  mail,  since  our  school  will  be  closed 
at  the  end  of  next  week,  to  remain  so  during  the 
hot  weather.  We  have  kept  on  till  this  late  day, 
because  the  heat  has  been  so  slow  in  coming.  We 
shall  be  scattered  soon ;  Mrs.  Miller  and  I  will  go 
to  Uyedo,  where  there  has  been  a  good  deal  of  interest 
excited,  and  where  they  are  very  anxious  to  have  some 
one  come  to  teach  them.  Heretofore,  they  have  had  very  little 
instruction  of  any  kind.  Two  of  them  have  been  down  here — 
one  was  baptized  in  Yeddo,  and  one  here ;  and  when  Mr.  Oshi- 
kawa  passed  through  Uyeda,  on  his  way  to  Nugata,  he  was  per- 
suaded to  remain  for  a  few  days  and  instruct  them.  Proba- 
bly Mr.  Maki,  one  of  the  elders,  will  go  with  us,  both  on  ac- 
count of  his  health,  and  to  assist  in  teaching.  He  is  one  of  the 
young  men  who  are  studying  for  tJie  ministr}'' ;  we  know  and 
like  him  very  much. 


THE   JAPANESE   TEACHER. 

A  week  or  so  ago,  we  had  our  first  examination  by  the 
Japanese  teaclier.  The  English  examination  was  held  just  be- 
fore Christmas.  Onr  teacher,  of  whom  you  have  doubtless 
heard  before,  conducted  it  all  in  her  own  way,  and  I  wish  you 
could  have  seen  it.  Many  were  very  much  interested,  who 
could  not  understand  one  word. 


282  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 

All  the  desks  were  cleared  away  for  the  visitors.  Tlie 
scholars  were  ranged  on  their  chairs  on  the  sidea  of  the  smaller 
scliool-room,  which  was  thrown  open  into  the  large  one,  where 
sat  the  spectators.  In  front  of  the  scholars,  and  facing  the 
undicnoe  was  a  single  small  table  and  chair,  at  which  sat  each 
girl  as  she  came  np  to  read  in  her  turn.  Tlie  teacher  sat  with 
her  side  to  the  audience  on  a  large  cane  arin-chair ;  her  feet,  in 
immense  carpet  slippers,  resting  on  a  foot-?:tool.  Her  dress 
was  new  for  the  occasion ;  slie  wore  the  offici;d  wide  panta- 
loons, wliich  in  lier  case  were  made  of  stiff  figured  yellow 
gauze.  She  sat  in  grand  state,  not  condescjending  to  do  any- 
thing but  preserve  her  dignity,  and  fan  herself.  One  of  the 
oldest  girls,  an  excellent  Chinese  scholar,  wlio  acted  as  her  as- 
sistant, sat  beside  her,  and  emailed  {he  names  of  the  different 
scholars  in  order;  and  as  thoy  went  up  to  recite  gave  tliem  their 
l^ooks,  and  told  them  where  to  read.  The  younger  girls  road 
only,  while  the  older  ones,  both  read  and  explained.  The  text- 
books were  generally  histories  in  Japanese  and  Chinese. 

SPECIMENS    OF    THEIR    WRITINO. 

Tlie  walls  were  hung  with  specimens  of  their  writing,  in 
different  s':yles;  some  the  free  running  hand,  others  the  square 
Chinese  liand,  and  others  partly  a  combination.  Tlie  elder 
girls'  specimens  were  original  odes  or  sonnets. 

Miss  witbeck's  letter. 

Miss  Witbeck  thus  sums  up  the  results  of  the  first  year's 
Avork  : 

"  Yesterday  school  closed  witli  twenty-nine  scholars,  and 
now  all  but  two  are  gone,  leaving  us  somewhat  lonely,  and  de- 
cidedly (piiet.  Our  Jiipaneso  examination  occurred  on  the  23d 
of  last  month,  and  the  girls  acquitted  themselves  in  a  manner 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  283 

which  greatly  delighted  their  friends ;  but  of  this  I  presume  you 
have  already  heard  from  Mrs.  Miller.  Perhaps  you  will  ask, 
'  What  are  the  results  of  your  year's  work  in  the  Ferris  Seminary  V 
To  which  I  would  reply,  tliat  so  far  as  I  was  able  to  judge  from 
the  two  standpoints, — that  of  the  Japanese,  and  that  of  the  mis- 
sionary,— the  results  have  beenbejondmy  expectations.  Among 
the  Japanese,  the  school  has  gained  a  reputation,  or  as  they  ex- 
press it,  has  became  famous ;  and  that  means  much  in  a  country 
wlicre  the  people  are  so  devoted  to  things  which  are  popular. 
Already  we  have  a  number  of  pupils  from  distant  provinces. 
Lookiug  at  our  labor  as  work  in  the  Master's  service,  we  feel 
that  He  has  truly  been  with  us,  blessing  our  weak  endeavors, 
and  answeriug  many  prayers.  Three  of  the  girls  have  con- 
fessed their  faitli,  and  are  now  members  of  Mr.  Ballagh's 
church,  and  otliers  have  expressed  the  wish  to  be  baptized ;  be- 
sides this,  there  has  been  a  silent  influence  pervading  the  school, 
which  has  been  greatly  blessed  to  many  of  our  girls. 

i^Tow  that  they  have  gone  to  their  friends,  they  must  tell 
some  of  the  truths  of  Cliristianitj,  and  thus  we  hope  that  more 
may  be  brought  to  Christ.  One  of  our  Christian  scholars  will 
return  to  her  home  at  Nikko,  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  the 
Bible  to  her  country-women,  and  I  am  expecting  to  accom- 
pany her.  AVe  start  on  Tuesday,  and  I  shall  probably  return 
in  a  month,  leaving  her  in  Nikko." 

COMPOSITIONS    AND    LETTEKS    OF    THE    JAPAI^ESE    GLBLS. 

Nothing  in  our  own  seminaries,  proves  the  advancement 
of  pupils,  and  sets  forth  the  degree  of  their  (culture,  so  mani- 
festly as  an  original  composition.  Their  progress  in  gram- 
mar, in  spelling,  and  in  writing,  are  all  shown  in  this  way;  and 
even  more  clearly  is  displayed,  their  ability  to  express  them- 
selves with  intelligence,  and  to  make  use  of  what  tliey  have 
acquired.     The  Japanese  girls  appear  to  have  a  natural  gift 


2 '34  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 

for  letter- writing",  uiid  the  teachers  luive  found  it  easy  to  induce 
them  to  exercise  it.  Some  of  the  Bands  have  corresponded 
with  their  beneficiaries,  and  have  received  very  gratifying 
epistles,  iu  return  for  their  own. 

KIO'S    LETTER. 

Addressed  to  the  Mission  Board  at  Bronxville : 

Ferris  Seminary,  Yokohama. 
My  Dea.r  Friends: 

I  liave  not  yet  seen  yon,  but  I  have  heard  of  yon  from  our 
dear  teacher,?.  I  tlianlv  you,  that  pitying  us,  so  far  away,  you 
have  sent  mu<;h  money  for  our  education  in  this  school.  Fro:u 
ancient  times  iu  Japan,  there  were  n(j  special  schools  for  wo- 
men, and  they  did  not  know  anything,  but  during  their  whole 
lives  they  were  slaves  to  the  men,  and  did  not  know  another 
right  religion,  and  a  happy  way ;  therefore  their  minds  being 
darkened,  and  believing  in  many  bewildering  doctrines,  they 
served  false  gods,  and  worshipped  idols.  But  now  we  are 
thankful  that,  being  led  by  the  mercy  of  God,  wo  have  come 
to  this  school,  and  thi'ough  the  kindness  and  love  of  these 
teachei's,  here  first  heard  of  the  true  and  living  God,  who  m;«(le 
heaven  and  earth  and  all  things,  and  dwells  in  heaven.  He 
beheld  and  pitied  the  suffering  condition  of  mankind  hi  sin, 
and  sent  His  Son  Jesus  Christ,  who  descended  to  a  low  estate, 
in  His  deep  love  and  pity,  for  which  I  am  truly  thankful,  and 
also  that  Jesus  Christ  put  His  back  on  the  cross,  and  His  l)ody 
was  broken,  and  His  blood  flowed,  and  He  suffered  and  was 
wounded  to  save  us  from  suffering  and  sin.  We  are  glad  to 
believe  the  Gospel,  and,  repenting  of  our  forme)"  sins,  have 
been  baptized,  and  received  Jesus  the  Saviour,  and  trusting 
everything  to  Plim,  and  with  love  following  Him,  we  hope  to 
have  eternal  life,  and  eternal  glory  in  Heaven. 

Now  we  are  thankful  to  be  in  this  Christian  home,  with 
dear  teai'hcrs,  friends  and  sisters,  through  the  grace  of  God, 
being  always  blessed  and  happy. 

And  it  is  always  our  hope,  with  strong  faith,  to  love  each 
other,  aiTd  tlie  Lord  Jesus,  and  to  walk  in  the  straight  and  holy 
way,  and  never  to  go  in  wondering  paths.     So,  with  peaceful 


THE    DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  285 


and  liumble  hearts,  we  hope  to  leave  this  world  without  fear, 
and  to  go  to  heaven,  and  meet  by  the  side  of  tlie  "  pure  river." 
Please  always  remember  us  in  your  prayers,  and  we  will 
remember  you.  Rio. 

Ko  Okada,  whose  story  has  already  been  told,  has  pleased 
her  instructors,  not  less  by  her  amiability  of  disposition,  and 
her  constancy  of  principle,  than  by  the  steady  growth  of  her 
mind,  under  the  influence  of  the  school.  The  composition  here 
given,  was  read  by  her,  at  the  examination,  which  Mr.  Miller 
and  Miss  Witbeck  have  described. 

A   JAPANESE    GIKl's    COMPOSITION. 
A  TRIP  TO  SHANGHAI,  BY  KO  OKADA. 

"  We  left  Yokohama,  Saturday,  September  11th,  by  the 
Tokiomaru,  for  Shanghai.  The  first  day  was  calm,  but  at 
night  the  sea  was  rougli,  and  I  was  very  sick  until  we  arrived 
at  Kobe,  where  we  stayed  one  day.  Kobe  is  a  very  fine  place, 
situated  at  the  foot  of  a  range  of  hills,  and  has  a  pretty  water- 
fall, so  I  like  it  very  much.  The  next  place  at  which  we 
stopped  was  iN'agasaki,  on  a  lovely  bay  of  the  same  name. 
After  leaving  Il^agasaki,  we  sailed  through  the  Mud  Sea,  so 
called  because  of  the  color  of  the  water,  and  on  Saturday  we 
entered  the  Tangtsekiang  River,  arriving  at  Shanghai  about 
noon.  The  Tokiomaru  sailed  up  to  her  dock,  so  we  did  not 
need  little  l)oats,  because  we  could  go  directly  from  the  steamer 
to  land.  The  harbor  was  beautiful,  and  many  sln'ps  were  in 
port.  The  country  is  level.  The  roads  are  narrow  and  dirty, 
with  rows  of  trees,  of  which  the  great  part  are  willow,  planted 
on  both  sides.  The  Public  Gardens  are  more  beautiful  than 
those  of  Yokohama.  Every  evening,  tlie  foreign  gentlemen 
and  ladies,  with  their  cliildren,  visit  the  garden.  There  are  no 
wells,  and  all  the  people  drink  the  water  of  the  river.     While 


^SB  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 

I  was  at  the  hotel,  some  Chinese  ladies  came  to  us.  Their  feet 
were  as  small  as  a  child's,  AVhenever  I  went  out,  children  fol- 
l')wed  after  me,  and  gatliered  around  in  crowds,  when  I  stopped 
at  the  shops,  so  that  I  did  not  like  to  walk  out  in  the  day-tiiae. 
Excepting  that  the  Chinese  dress  their  liair  in  a  way  peculiar 
t«^  themselves,  their  customs  are  much  like  those  of  the 
Japanese." 

It  is  doul)tful  whether  there  are  many  American  girls  who 
cjuld  write  a  more  grapliic  description  than  this  of  a  trip  ro 
Piiiladelphia  or  Boston,  and  if  it  were  required  of  them,  to 
write  in  a  foreign  tongue,  French,  or  German,  or  Japanese,  tlie 
t:i<k  would  be  indeed  difficjult.  Beside  the  composition,  Mrs. 
J.  P.  Cumming,  of  Yonkers,  Home  Corresponding  Secretaiw 
of  the  Wo'.nan's  Board,  has  kindly  sent  to  this  v^olume,  a  sto/y. 
and  three  letters,  written  at  different  periods  by  Ko.  The  let- 
ters were  addressed  to  the  Yonkei-s  Auxiliary,  which  has  under- 
taken Ko's  support.     Of  the  little  story  Mrs.  Miller  wrote  • 

''  I  found  this  in  my  drawer,  and  rememl)er  it,  as  a  story 
which  Ko  AVi'otc  and  brought  to  me  some  time  ago,  for  cor- 
rection. I  mislaid  it,  and  it  was  forgotten,  and  I  now  send  it 
without  any  correction." 

THE    STOHV    OF    THE    JELLY-FISH. 

"  I  will  tell  you  a  little  story  wliicli  I  heard  from  my  friend. 
In  ancient  times,  there  was  anotlier  world  at  tlie  liottom  of  the 
ocean ;  no  one  could  go  there,  for  it  was  a  secret  place.  A 
l)eautiful  woman  governed  the  nation,  and  all  her  attendants 
were  fishes  and  beasts  of  the  sea.  At  length  slic  fell  sick,  and 
cr)min<''  worse,  day  after  day.  All  the  sul)jects  were  very 
anxious,  and  talked  with  each  other  about  it.  Some  of  them 
said  that  the  liver  of  an  ape  was  very  good  medicine  for  that 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  L*87 

disease,  therefore,  they  sent  a  tortoise  to  catch  it;  so  he  went  to 
a  niountai'.i.  and  l)rought  an  ape  on  his  l)ack,  which  lie  presented 
him  to  the  qnec:n  ;  slie  was  i^dad  to  receive  a  remedy  for  lier 
disease,  bnt  slie  was  sorry  that  he  had  to  be  killed.  She  told 
her  servants  to  feed  it  with  nice  food,  and  kt  hiu)  play  in  the 
garden.  AVhile  he  was  standing  alone  by  a  pond,  a  jelly-tish 
(^ame  to  him  and  said,  '  I  am  very  sorry  for  yon,  because  yon 
will  be  killed;'  then  ape  said  'Why?  I  have  not  done  any- 
thing wrong,'  and  the  jelly-tish  replied  '  The  qneen  wants  your 
liver  foi"  her  medicine.'  Then  the  ape  was  very  afraid,  and 
began  to  contrive  how  he  might  save  his  life.  After  awhile  as 
the  rain  was  falling,  he  returned  to  the  palace,  and  stood  cry- 
ing in  the  hall.  At  that  time  the  tortoise  came,  and  asked: 
'  Why  do  you  cry,'  and  tlie  ape  answered,  '  because  I  forgotten 
to  bring  my  liver,  and  it  is  raining  now,  so  my  liver  will  decay; 
and  when  the  sul)jects  heard  this,  they  were  troul)led,  and  said, 
'  he  is  good  for  nothing  if  he  has  no  liver,  and  we  must  send 
him  to  bring  it,'  so  that  they  sent  him  to  bring  it ;  but  when 
he  reached  a  mountain,  the  ape  ran  away,  and  the  tortoise 
waited  until  evening,  but  it  was  unnecessary.  The  tortoise  re- 
turned, and  told  the  queen  about  it,  and  she  said,  '  it  must  have 
known  our  projec-t,  and  some  of  my  servants  must  have  told  it,' 
so  she  gathered  together  all  hei'  attendants  and  said  '  All  of 
you  come  here  and  worship  the  god,  but  whosoever  did  w^rong, 
the  god  will  punish  him,'  l)ut  jelly-hsh  would  not  go  there, 
knowing  his  fault.  So  she  knew  who  did  it,  and  said  to  the 
jellj^-tish,  'you  will  not  remain  any  longer  among  iisli.'  She 
took  off  his  shell.     Since  that  time  jelly-tish  have  no  shells." 

Ko's    LETTERS. 

The  first  l)ears  date  December  9th,  1S75  : 

Yokohama,  Japan,  Ferris  Seminary. 
My  Dear  Fkiend  : 

I  hope  you  are  well,  and  I  thank  for  your  kindness.     I  am 


288  THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES. 


staying  at  the  school,  many  boarding-scholars  are  here.  ^Ye 
liavc  study  in  English  from  nine  till  half-])ast  twelve  ;  we  are 
divided  into  six  (Masses;  I  am  studying  History,  Geography, 
Arithmetic,  PJiilosophy,  Botany  and  Composition.  Every 
morning  we  read  in  Acts,  and  teacher  explains  to  us.  In  tin- 
afternoon  we  have  Japanese  reading,  and  writing  lesson^. 
Evei-y  Saturday  we  have  sewing  half  of  day.  On  Sunday  we 
go  to  church,  which  is  settled  in  Japan  by  the  grace  of  God. 
The  building  is  very  splendid.  The  sevice  begain  at  nine, 
When  we  come  back  to  liome,  we  all  go  to  s(;hool,  some  one 
of  the  Christian  young  man  preach  to  us.  In  the  afternoon  we 
have  the  Sunday  school,  there  are  three  classe,  in  which  I  am. 
One  is  reading  Genesis  in  English.  Many  of  our  ])i-ethren 
have  learned  about  Bible,  and  they  go  about  the  teaching  the 
people  earnestly,  so  that  the  Capital  city,  seaport,  and  several 
villages  are  prevailing  the  religion.  Therefoi-e  many  of  our 
countrymen  know  about  Jesus  Christ.  Four  of  our  brethren 
have  l)een  elected  the  elders  of  the  church,  and  we  are  about 
to  c] loose  a  pastor. 

Please  pray  for  us,  and  our  teac^hers,  friends,  and  every 
school  in  Japan.  I  am  thank  God  for  your  kindness.  Fare- 
well, Yours  Affectionately, 

Ko  Ok  AD  A. 

The  second,  written  July  19tli,  1876,  shows  progress: 

My  Dear  FRIE^^Ds: 

I  hope  you  are  always  in  good  healtli  through  the  grace 
of  our  Heavenly  Fathei-.  I  have  not  written  to  you  foi-  a  long 
time,  but  I  have  not  forgotten  your  kindness  all  the  time.  Our 
school  closed  the  loth  of  this  month,  so  I  have  retired  with  on(> 
of  my  school-mates  to  spend  the  vacation,  and  our  teachers  will 
go  to  some  place  in  the  hills,  to  escape  from  the  heat  of  the 
summer.  Our  country  is  progressing  in  civilization,  for  we 
have  many  curious  things,  that  have  never  been  used  here  ])e- 
fore,  such  as  steamboats,  railroads,  gas  and  many  other  things. 
The  house  where  1  am  living  now  is  that  of  tiie  famous  ri(;li 
merchant  in  Yokohama.  lie  seems  the  most  civilized  one  of 
them  all,  for  he  has  lighted  all  the  house  with  gas,  and  he, 
wishing  to  educate  the  people  well,  founded  a  s(;hool,  and  on 


THE   DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  289 

Sandays  he  makes  the  men-servants,  and  maid-servants  rest ; 
yet  it  is  not  true  civilization,  for  although  it  is  lightened  with 
gas,  and  all  around  it  is  spi-ead  great  darkness,  and  although 
this  rich  man  and  his  family  know  the  name  of  the  iSaviour, 
they  d'o  not  care  at  all.  Whenever  you  kneel  down  to  pray, 
please  remember  them. 

One  of  the  Japanese  Christians  went  to  a  village  called 
Totsuka  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  the  people  are  very  glad  to 
hear  it,  so  that  one  of  the  old  Chiistian  men  goes  there  every 
Saturday  to  preach.  At  first  a  few  people  came,  Init  gradually 
the  number  has  increased,  and  now  almost  a  hundred  people 
go  there,  with  the  women  and  their  children.  My  father  is 
living  there  ;  he  goes  to  hear  the  preaching  too ;  and  he  wishes 
me  to  go  there,  and  teac^h  the  people  how  to  sing,  and  I  intend 
to  go  there  sometimes  during  my  vacaticn.  I  ho|)c  that  my 
father  will  become  a  true  Christian.  Flease  pray  to  God  for 
these  people,  and  that  other  heathen  persons  nuxy  turn  to  the 
true  religion.  Good-by,  I  hope  you  will  have  a  pleasant  time 
in  this  vacation.  Yours  Affectionately, 

Ko  Okada. 

^ZR.  ballagh's  testimony. 

Mr.  Ballagh's  letter,  dated  Yohohama,  July  24,  1876, 
contains  these  sentences:  "There  is  much  of  interest  in 
Japanese  affairs,  and  in  mission  work,  and  all  of  an  en- 
couraging nature.  The  scjhool  examinations  are  being  held, 
and  very  creditable  they  all  have  I)een,  Tlie  Ferris  Seaiinary 
examination  in  Japanese  and  Chinese  studies,  under  their 
native  teachers  took  place  yesterday,  and  was  largely  tittended 
by  Japanese  gentlemen  and  ladies,  and  parents  of  the  ])upils. 
The  proficiency  of  the  scholars  in  reading  and  translating 
Chinese,  was  something  wonderful  to  us  Europeans.  Tlieir 
w;'iting,  specimens  of  whi(4i  adorned  the  walls,  were  xcvy 
creditable.  The  performer  at  the  organ  was  one  of  the  girls, 
and  the  whole  was  a  decided  success.  The  English  examina- 
tion was  held  in  mid-winter.  The  American  Womans'  Mission 
School  Examination  in  English,  was  entirely  satisfactory. 
19 


200  THE   DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES 

Interest  in  the  Gospel  increases  in  all  directions.  Two  of  our 
elders  are  engaged  constantly  in  preaching,  one  in  Yeddo,  and 
tlio  other  at  a  village  six  or  eight  miles  from  here.  Calls 
coiiie  f  ro:n  all  parts  of  the  country  to  visit  them  in  the  summer 
\';!(',ation.  \ 

MUSIC    AS    A    STUDY. 

"  Several  of  the  older  girls  are  learning  to  play  the  organ, 
i.nong  them  Rio,  Ko,  and  Hiza.  Their  progress  is  rapid,  and 
rhey  are  highly  co:npliinented  by  their  teacher,  Miss  Witbeck. 
This  accomplishment  will  cnal^le  them  greatly  to  assist,  in  the 
musical  part  of  their  churcli  services." 

IMPRESSIONS    OF    MR.    KIP. 

Rev.  Leonard  W.  Kip,  of  the  Amoy  Mission,  while 
travelling  in  Japan  for  his  health,  in  September,  1875,  wrote 
concerning 

NATIVE    ASSEMBLIES. 

"  We  Avere  happy  in  being  present  at  the  dedication  of 
tlie  new  Union  Church  at  Yokohama.  Services  are  held  in 
in  this  building,  both  in  Japanese  and  in  English,  so  there  is 
union  in  more  senses  than  one.  The  building  is  more  nearly 
like  our  churches  at  home,  than  those  we  commonly  find  here. 
The  (iongregation  by  no  means  tills  it,  so  there  is  room  for 
growth.  Several  things  connected  with  this  work,  are  striking 
to  one  who  has  lived  in  Cliina. 

SITTING   TOGETHER   OF    MEN    AND    WOMEN. 

"  One  is,  that  in  tlic  native  assemblies,  men  and  women  sit 
together,  as  in  our  churches  at  home.  It  will  be  a  long  time 
time  before  we  see  men  and  women  in  China  sitting  together 
in  church.  In  these  noigliboring  Enipii-es,  we  see  two  ex- 
tremes, the  reserve  of  CJiina,  contrasting  strongly  with  tlie  free 
social  intercourse  of  Japan. 

"  At  Nagasaki  too,  the  pretty  church  building  is  often  weU 


THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  THE  ISLES.  291 

filled  with  liearei'ri.  All  that  1ms  been  told  of  the  lovely  scenery 
of  this  part  of  the  world  is  true,  for  evQry  prospect  pleases, 
and  alas  !  only  man  is  vile.  Yet  our  missionaries  are  not  with- 
out encouragement  here.  Few  have  heen  baptized,  but  many 
seem  interested." 

A    BELL    TO    YOKOHAMA. 

There  is  no  sweeter  sound  in  Christian  lands,  than  the 
voice  of  the  Sabbath  bell,  as  it  summons  the  worshippers  to 
the  house  of  prayer.  When  the  silver  tones  are  borne  over 
the  quiet  hillsides  and  flowery  vales  of  our  own  dear  country, 
they  seem  in  tliemselves  to  carry  an  earnest  and  a  pledge  of 
the  protection  which  belongs  to  all  who  are  gathered  under  t\w 
banner  of  the  cross  ;  so  it  is  no  wonder  that  loyal  hearts  have 
delighted  to  send  far  over  the  blue-rounding  billows,  to  dis- 
tant tropic  shores,  bells  which  shall  summon  to  the  sanctuary, 
those  who  were  lately  wending  their  ways  to  temples  of  idoh'.- 
try.  On  December  16,  18T5,  our  Board  shipped  a  line  bell, 
with  the  frame- work  necessary  to  mount  it,  to  Dr.  James  H. 
Ballagh,  for  the  native  church  at  Yokohama.  Its  weight  was 
six  hundred  and  six  pounds.  It  was  the  gift,  mainly,  of 
Garret  Kouvenhoven,  Esq.,  of  Kewtown,  L.  I.  Messrs 
Meneely  &  Co.,  of  West  Troy,  also  dealt  very  generously 
with  us,  and  made  a  handsome  donation.  This  gift  followed 
promptly  upon  the  need,  for  in  July,  1875,  the  building  had 
been  solemnly  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  God ;  the  first 
Christian  church  ever  erected  in   Japan.* 

*  "  The  Foreign  Board  of  the  Rrtforraed  Church  sent  seven  missiona- 
ries to  Japan,  when  it  was  jast  opened,— Dr.  S.  R.  Brown,  Mrs.  Brown  and 
daughter,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Verbee.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Simmons.  The  building  for 
the  church  was  delayed  by  the  Grovernmeufc,  and  only  consecrated  a  year 
ago  last  July  ;  the  stained  windows  were  there  thirteen  years  before  they 
would  allow  the  church  to  be  built.  April  1,  1870,  the  bell,  sent  by  a 
gentlemen  of  the  Dutch  Church,  on  Long  Lsland,  was  rung,  and  the 
Japanese  Government  proclaimed  '  Religious  Liberty." — Extract  from  a 
letter  of  Mrs.  T.  O.  Doremus  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Woman's  Board. 


292  A    VISIT   TO    UYEDA. 


A    VISIT    TO    UYEDA. 

BY 

Rev.  E.  R.  Miller. 


[S^I'pYEDA  is  in  the  country  of  Sliinsee,  tlie  highest  part 

<U'Mi   of  Japan.     It  lies  a  little  to  the  north  or  west  from 

^S*||p  Yeddo,   from  which  it   is   distant    some  115   miles. 

C'^'^'j^    or  al)ont  three  days  travel.      Situated  some  fifteen 

"  ^  s       miles   from    the   foot    of    Asama    Yama,    tlie  g-reat 

smoking  volcano  of  Japan  ;   it  is  in  a  basin  formed  by  the 

surrounding  hills,  and  although  very  cold  in  winter,  is  so  f^hut 

in  from  wind  and  rain,  that  tlie  heat  in  summer  is  oppressive, 

not\\athstanding  tlie  elevation. 

"  Uyeda  is  one  of  the  old  castle  towns  of  Japan,  but  like 
so  many  others,  the  oastle  has  been  suffered  to  go  to  ruin,  till 
there  is  nothing  left  but  a  partially  filled  moat  and  the  heavy 
gate-walls.  It  is  a  large  town,  but  like  most  inland  Japanese 
towns,  is  straggling;  and  as  it  is  near  the  silk  distri(^t,  its 
principal  products  are  raw  silk,  cocoons,  and  coarse  silk  woven 
goods. 

"  That  however,  which  attracts  the  attention  of  Christians 
to  Uyeda,  is  the  interest  in  Christianity  which  has  sprung  np 
there,  within  the  last  year.  The  first  interest  was  awakened 
by  Mr.  Suzuki,  one  of  the  chm-cli  members  of  Yokohama. 
Ho  went  to  Uyeda,  in  the  summer  of  1875,  to  visit  his 
relations,  and  reinained  there  for  several  weeks.  He  spoke  to 
iiis  friends  and  relations  of  the  truths  of  the  IJible,  and  finding 
among  his  acquaintances  those  who  had  already  heard  of 
Christianity,  he  explained  it  to  them  more  fully.  Among 
these  friends  was  a 


A   VISIT    TO   UYEDA.  293 


MR.    INAGAKI, 

who,  by  his  teacliing,  was  persuaded  to  embrace  Christianity. 
As  this  man  became  a  sort  of  leader  of  the  little  band  of  Chris- 
tians, a  few  lines  aiay  be  devoted  to  his  history.  Some  years 
ago,  while  Matsudaira  was  in  Yeddo,  Mr.  Inagaki  went  up  to 
the  ciiital,  and  eiitsrod  the  school  of  Mr.  Fukusawa,  and  while 
there  attende;!  Mr.  Tho  npson's  prea(;hing.  Afterwards  he  was 
undar  Mr.  Jolm.  B;illagh's  teaching,  and  also  for  about  a  year 
vv^•!s  ;it  Nagasaki,  where  he  lieard  Mr.  Stout  preach.  He  was 
not,  however,  hrouglit  to  a  conviction  of  the  truth,  till  he 
(leiu'd  Mr.  Suzuki,  \Yhen  the  latter  had  to  leave  for  Yoko- 
lii  ua,  he  requested  Mr.  Inagaki,  to  take  his  place,  in  teaching 
his  sister ;  this  charge  was  undertaken,  and  faithfully  carried 
out.  Though  he  is  not  rich,  he  has  enough  to  live  on,  and 
support  quite  a  large  lamil}'-,  and  as  he  has  no  other  employ- 
inent,  gives  his  whole  time  and  strength  to  preaching  and  teacli. 
ing,  as  best  he  is  able.  He  came  down  last  January  to  be 
baptized,  and  so  was  examined  and  united  with  the  church 
here. 

A    JAPANESE    TEMPERANCE    SOCIETY. 

While  Mr,  Suzuki  was  in  Uyeda,  he  t<.)ld  his  friends  of  a 
Japanese  Temperance  Society,  which  had  been  started  in  Yo- 
kohama, and  explained  its  objects.  This  so  struck  the  minds 
of  some,  that  they  determined  to  begin  one  at  Uyeda,  and  a(;- 
cordingly  some  montlis  after  Mr.  Suzuki  left,  they  founded  a 
society  with  some  seven  members.  These  assembled  with  Mr. 
Inagaki  three  times  a  month,  and  at  these  meetings  he  ex- 
plained the  Bil)le.  Some  of  these  members  had  lieard  of 
Christianity  through  Cliinese  Bil)les,  and  other  books,  and  they 
all  soon  became  intensely  interested  in  studying  its  truths,  and 
iissembled  every  Sunday,  and  at  other  times  also,  for  study  and 
])rayer. 


294  A   VISIT   TO    UYEDA. 


WAITING   FOR   THE    WORD. 

Hoping  that  before  loDg  some  of  tlie  missionaries  would 
pass  through  tlie  place,  some  of  the  believers  resolved  to  meet 
togetlier,  and  go  carefully  over  one  of  the  Gospels,  wliich  had 
Ijeen  translated,  marking  those  passages  which  especially  need- 
ed explanation,  knowing  that  in  this  way,  they  could  gain  satis- 
factory knowledge  in  a  short  time,  from  one  who  raiglit  even 
l)e  hurriedly  passing  tln-ougli.  One  of  the  ^vomen  who  had 
lioard  of  these  meetings,  insisted  upon  joining  them,  as  she 
said  the  study  of  the  Gospels,  was  something  which  concerned 
lier,  as  nmch  as  any  one.  This  woman,  Mrs.  Kojuna,  who  is 
a  family  connection  of  Mr.  Suzuki's  sister,  has  given  such  re- 
markal)le  proofs  of  her  faith,  that  I  may  be  pardoned  for  men- 
tioning them  in  this  connection. 

MRS.    KOJIJNA. 

After  Mr.  Suzuki  left  for  Yokohama,  Mr.  Inagaki  took 
his  place,  and  continued  to  teach  his  sister,  who  finally  liad  her 
eyes,  opened  by  the  Spirit,  to  see  tlie  truth.  When  she  became 
interested  she  spoke  to  her  sister-in-law,  who  is  a  widow,  and 
she  in  turn,  spoke  to  her  own  sister,  Mrs.  K<)jima.  Mrs.  Ko- 
juna, is  the  mother  of  a  large  family,  and  has  had  trouble. 
On  some  occasions,  she  would  drink  to  drown  her  sorrows,  not 
out  of  the  little  thimble-like  cups  of  the  Japanese,  but  from 
one  large  enough  to  produce  an  immediate  effect,  and  cause 
lier  not  oidy  to  forget  present  trials,  but  truth  itself.  Once 
when  slie  went  to  liear  Mr.  Inagaki  preach,  she  was  so  struck 
with  what  slie  considered  a  description  of  her  own  sin,  th'atslic 
wondered  what  kind  friend  had  given  so  a  vivid  an  account  of 
her  hal)its  and  failings  to  the  preacher.  This  made  her  think 
upon  lier  conduct,  and  long  after,  when  speaking  to  Mr.  Ina- 
gaki, of  the  possibility  of  such  a  person  as  liersell"  jouiiiig  the 


A    VISIT   TO    UYEDA.  295 


temperance  society,  be  said  it  would  certainly  bo  right  to  do  so, 
and  put  ber  name  down  on  tlie  spot. 


JAPANESE    POLITENESS. 


This  took  ber  completely  by  surprise,  as  she  had  no  inten- 
tion of  joining,  yet  with  true  Japanese  ideas  of  politeness,  she 
did  not  dare  to  say  anytbinij;  against  it,  but  went  home,  feeling 
that  death  would  be  preferable  to  resigning  ber  sake,  since  she 
tbought  that  as  her  name  was  pledged  it  would  be  impossible 
to  Ijreak  her  word.  Before  this,  she  had  been  accustomed  to 
drink  every  night,  and  she  said  afterwards,  that  the  desire  to 
drink,  came  upon  her  very  strongly  for  several  nights,  but  it 
soon  passed  away,  and  she  has  never  broken  her  pledge. 

PEACTICLNa   SELF-DENIAL. 

Soon  after  becoming  a  believer,  she  came  to  Mr.  luagaki, 
and  told  him  that  since  she  had  heard  liim  speak  on  the  text, 
"  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even 
so  to  them,"  she  had  been  thinking  of  herself,  and  wanted  his 
advice.  She  was  extravagantly  fond  of  lish,  which  in  Uyeda 
was  something  of  a  rarity,  and  whenever  she  had  aii}'^,  she  ate 
it  by  herself,  not  even  dividing  it  with  her  children,  and  if  any 
was  left  over  from  one  meal,  it  was  carefully  put  away  for  the 
next.  She  wished  to  know  if  this  was  right,  for  if  the  words 
of  Christ  meant  that  she  nmst  give  up  her  lisJi  to  others,  she 
did  not  think  she  could  obey  them.  Mr.  luagaki  told  her  that 
the  meaning  of  the  words  was  plain  enough,  l)ut  that  she  might 
understand  them  better,  if  she  pictured  to  lierself  what  her 
thoughts  would  be,  if  any  one  should  treat  her  as  she  treated 
her  family.  She  saw  at  once  the  force  of  his  reasoning,  and 
promised  to  try  to  practice  the  self-denial  which  seemed  so  hard 
to  her.  In  a  day  or  two  she  came  back,  lier  whole  face  beam- 
ing with  satisfaction,  and  declared  that  never  in  her  life.,  bad 


296  A  VISIT   TO    TJYEDA. 

she  enjojx'd  lier  iisli  so  luuch,  as  when  she  had  (li\ided  it  with 
others;  since  that  time,  when  slie  has  had  it,  she  lias  shared 
it  with  the  whole  funiily.  Mrs.  Kojuna  has  since  visited  Yoko- 
hama, her  object  being  to  bring  her  sons  under  the  influence 
of  the  GospeL  She  willingly  undertook  the  journey,  fearing 
that  her  letters  would  not  induce  them  to  attend  the  preaching 
services. 

Others  beside  this  woman  have  given  strong  proof  of  their 
faith  and  love  to  our  Saviour.  Their  jieighbors  bear  witness, 
that  there  must  be  something  in  a  religion  which  can  change 
men  and  women  who  have  led  profligate  lives,  into  steady  in- 
dustrious and  lo\nng  members  of  the  conunnnity. 

Soine  have  had  persecution  to  bear,  not  from  the  Govern- 
ment, l)ut  from  their  own  families.  Such  a  people,  as  it  might 
lie  supposed  would  be  eager  to  hear  the  Gospel  preached,  and 
anxiously  would  thej  look  for  the  time  when  some  Missionary 
would  come  to  them,  so  that  they  might  receive  baptism.  One 
young  girl  was  especially  troubled  when  our  visit  was  delayed 
beyond  the  time  they  had  expected  us.  She  was  dying  and 
\Aas  longing  to  lie  baptized.  Mr.  Inagaki read  to  her  the  atory 
(•f  tlie  thief  on  the  cross — the  one  who  was  to  be  with  Christ, 
altliough  unliaptized;  and  shovx'd  her  that  faith  was  all  that 
on  her  part,  was  needed.  She  was  comforted,  and  in  a  few 
days  fell  asleep,  trusting  in  her  Kedeemer. 

VISIT    OF    THE    MISSIONARIES. 

AVe  had  sent  word  that  we  would  probably  be  in  ITyeda 
on  the  4th  or  5th  of  August,  and  knew  that  Mr.  Inagaki  would 
have  everything  in  readiness  for  us.  But  how  great  was  our 
-iiri.i'iM'  ;!ii(l  (Ifliglit  to  meet  a  deputation,  at  a  little  town  Ave 
miles  froai  there,  consisting  of  Mr.  Inagaki  and  four  young 
men,  who  had  come  to  receive  us,  and  who  had  been  waiting 
ever-6in(;e  morniiifj. 


A   VISIT   TO    UYEDA.  297 

AVe  felt  at  case  inimediatclj,  and  were  escorted  to  the 
pleasant  qniet  house  which  had  l)cen  engaged  for  us.  There 
M'c  spent  ten  very  dcliglitful  days,  our  comfort  marred  only  by 
the  intense  lieat.  As  soon  as  we  arrived,  the  Christians  has- 
tened to  welcome  us.  Mr.  Maki,  one  of  the  young  men  wlio 
are  studying  for  the  ministry,  went  up  with  us,  to  hel]:)  in  teacli- 
ing,  and  especially  in  examining  candidates  for  baptism.  This 
aid  was  invaluable. 

Our  preaching  sermons  began  Sunday  morning,  when  all 
the  believers  assembled  for  worship.  We  then  arranged  for 
daily  services  in  the  morning  and  afternoon.  It  was  a  very 
]>usy  time  of  the  year,  being  tlie  silk  season,  l>ut  all  were  will- 
ing to  make  an  extra  eifort  to  come.  Mr.  Maki  had  the  morn- 
ing servdce  at  about  lialf-past  seven  o'clock,  to  which,  however, 
only  believers,  and  tliose  who  were  very  Uiuch  interested,  came. 
He  had  an  avei'age  attendance  of  twenty  persons.  I  took  tlie 
afternoon  service  at  live  o'clock,  to  wliich,  from  seventy-iivc  to 
one  hundred  people  came,  consisting  of  believers,  and  as  Avell 
of  children,  and  of  grown  people,  cm-ious  to  see  what  was  going 
on,  and  to  hear  the  foreigners  preach.  The  interest  in  the 
meetings  continued  to  increase  all  the  time  we  were  there,  and 
some  of  the  faces  grew  quite  familiar  from  their  constant  at- 
tendance. On  examining  the  candidates  for  baptism,  I  asked 
them  what  first  led  them  to  think  of  Christianity.  Most  of 
them  ]-eplied  tliat  it  was  the  preaching  of  Mr.  Suzuki,  or  of  Mr. 
Inagaki,  while  a  few  had  been  led  to  study  it  from  reading  tlie 
Chinese  Bibles,  or  other  books.  One  man,  of  middle  age, 
wliose  son  was  also  baptized,  said  that  a  clause  in  the  treaty 
between  America  and  Japan,  executed  some  eleven  years  ago, 
hud  first  called  his  attention  to  religion.  Whatever  may 
liuve  been  the  clause,  it  served,  in  one  instance  at  least,  a  higher 
purpose,  than  had  probably  entered  into  the  minds  of  its 
makers. 


298  A    VISIT   TO    UYEDA. 


IDEAS    OF    THE    CONVERTS    WITH    KEGAKD    TO    PRIVATE 
PRAYER. 

In  teaching  theni  I  found  that  one  important  subject  for 
some  strange  reason  seemed  to  have  been  dropped  from  their 
instructions,  namely,  the  uses  and  duty  of  private  prayer. 
This  was  the  more  singular,  as  some  of  them  had  given  very 
decided  proofs  of  their  faith.  Some  of  them,  like  too  manj" 
Christians  at  hoine,  thought  that  meeting  on  Smiday,  and 
joining  in  the  prayers  of  the  leaders,  was  all  that  was  re- 
quired of  them.  They  joyfully  received  teachings,  however, 
and  promised  to  follow  it.  Mrs.  Miller  had  several  meetings 
with -the  women  to  teach  them  hymn-tunes;  she  also  began  a 
prayer-meeting  among  them,  which  the}'  have  ever  since  sus- 
tained. 

A    SUNDAY    AT    UYEDA.. 

The  last  Sunday  we  spent  at  Uyeda,  will  not  soon  be  for- 
gotten. I  had  before  spoken  on  the  subject  of  baptism.  So 
Mr.  Maid  read  the  form  for  the  admission  of  members  to  the 
Churcjh,  which  is  used  at  Yokohama.  I  tlieu  baptized  the  fif- 
teen who  had  been  previously  examined.  Most  of  them  were 
members  of  the  temperance  society.  Of  this  number,  four 
were  widows  past  middle  age,  one  a  young  girl,  Mr.  Inagaki's 
sister,  and  ten  were  men,  two  in  middle  life,  and  the  rest 
young.  Three  of  the  latter  were  teachers  in  the  Government 
prinuuy  schools  in  the  neighboring  .villages.  One  little  babe, 
the  daughter  of  Mr.  Inagaki,  was  baptized,  and  her  name 
was  Love. 

THE    lord's    SUPPER. 

After  speaking  a  few  words  in  explanation  of  the  ordi- 
nance of  the  Lord's  supper,  I  administered  it  in  that  far  away 
town,  sm-rounded  by  those  who  were  hostile  or  hidifferent  to 


A   VISIT   TO   UYEDA.  299 


tluit  blessed  religion  we  had  come  to  teach.  Most  of  those 
who  had  been  baptized,  had  been  waiting  long  to  receive  that 
sacrament,  and  profess  before  men  the  faith  in  their  hearts ; 
and  they  now  sat  with  teai'ful  eyes  to  receive  their  first  com- 
munion fi-om  the  hands  of  one  whom  they  had  known  but  a 
week,  and  yet  whom  they  loved  as  in  the  service  with  them  of 
a  common  Lord.  Others  there  were  wh^  would  have  been 
glad  to  join  us,  but  had  not  come  forward  for  examination. 

THE    FIRST    SUNDAY-SCHOOL    EST    UYEDA. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  little  church  commemorated  its  first 
commumion  by  opening  a  Sunday-School  with  six  or  seven 
pupils.  On  the  next  Sunday,  the  number  was  doul)led ;  and 
it  .has  now  increased  to  twenty-five.  The  scholars  are  in- 
terested, and  have  committed  to  memory  a  great  part  of  the 
Child's  Catechism. 

FAREWELL  MEETING. 

I  thought  to  bid  them  good-bye  that  night,  as  we  expected  to 
start  on  the  next  morning  before  daylight.  But  they  said  they 
would  come  to  see  us  once  more,  no  matter  how  early  it  was. 
We  hardly  expected  many  to  be  there ;  but  at  tln-ee  o'clock, 
we  were  awakened  by  the  clatterings  of  their  wooden  clogs 
upon  the  stones.  They  waited  until  we  had  dressed  and  had 
breakfast,  after  which  we  spent  a  few  minutes  in  prayer  M'ith 
them,  and  then  left ;  some  of  them  were  moved  to  tears.  It 
was  like  departing  fi'om  home.  Not  many  congregations  are 
there,  who  would  leave  tlieir  beds  before  daylight,  to  say  fare- 
well to  a  pastor  whom  they  had  known  but  ten  days.  The 
thirty  who  had  come,  included  some  who  were  not  tlien  be- 
lievers ;  but  who  have  since  avowed  their  love  to  the  Saviom-, 
though  they  have  not  as  yet  been  baptized.  We  were  conj. 
forted  in  our  goiniv,  that  ^vc  were  able  to  leave  as  an  efficient 


300  A    VISIT   TO    UYEDA. 


substitute  Hs  Mv.  Maki.    lie  remained  at  the  urgent  request  of 
the  people  until  t]ie  end  of  September. 

Ml-.  Maki  and  Mr.  Inanjaki  have  visited  several  villas-es 
in  the  vicinity,  at  which  regular  meetings  are  held,  and  well 
attended. 

TUE    WORK    KVIDENTLY    THAT    OF    THE    SPIRFP. 

I  would  not  have  you  think  that  this  woi-k  in  Uyeda  is 
something  unprecedented.  It  is  only  an  exaiiiple  of  what  is 
taking  place  in  different  parts  of  tlie  country.  It  has  come 
under  our  own  ol)servation,  and  it  is  a  wonderful  illustration  of 
what  the  Holy  Spirit  often  does  in  teaching  men  without  the 
ordinary  means  of  preaching.  I  am  coniident  that  none  of 
those  wlioai  I  baptized  had  ever  heard  a  foreigner  preach  ])efore 
I  went  there.  There  were  in  Uyeda,  but  three  baptized  per- 
sons, Inagaki,  whom  Mr.  Ballagh  had  received  in  Yokohama  ; 
Sakamaki,  who  had  gone  to  Yeddo  in  the  spring,  and  who 
luid  been  baptized  by  Mr.  Thompson ;  and  a  l)lind  man, 
baptized  by  Dj".  Palm  at  Nugata. 

May  all  those  who  read  of  tljese  Japanese  believers,  have 
their  pure  minds  sthred  up  to  faith  and  good  works,  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  theii*  Lord  and  ours. 


THE   FIRST   BAPTISM    IN   JAPAN. 


301 


THE    FIRST    BAPTISM    OF   CONVERTS   IN 

JAPAN. 


BY 


The  Eev.  G.  F.  Yerbeck,  D.  D. 


HE  history  of  the  first  baptism  in  Japan 
has  never  before  been  published.  At  the 
time,  when  the  two  men  to  whom  it  refers 
were  liaptized,  any  public  mention  or  dis- 
closure of  their  action  would  have  imper- 
illed their  own  lives,  and  the  lives  of  their 
families  and  friends,  and  rendered  their  property  liable  to 
confiscation.  While  for  themselves,  they  would  liave  been 
williniz:  to  undergo  death,  if  such  witness-bearing  were  a  neces- 
sity, they  felt  that  they  had  no  right  to  involve  their  kindred 
in  a  like  danger.  The  letter,  telling  of  their  belief  and  their 
union  with  the  church,  has  been  lying  all  these  years  in  the 
Mission  Rooms  of  our  church,  in  Xew  York, — read  l>y  only  a 
few. 

Dr.  Yerbeck's  narrative  begins, 


SOWING    THE    SEED. 


"  In  several  of  my  former  letters  and  reports,  mention 
was  made  of  a  coinpany  of  five  men  being  engaged  in  searcii- 

ing  tlie  Scriptures.     These  nieu  lived  in  the  capital  S of 

the  i>rincipality  of  H ,  one  of  the  most  powerful  as  well  as 

the  most  civilized  of  the  Japanese  countries,  two  days'  journey 


302  THE  FIRST  BAPTISM  IN  JAPAN. 


from  YokoliiLiiii.  They  wore  long  since  supplied  by  me  witli 
Bibles,  books  and  tracts  from  the  Cliinese  mission  presses,  prin- 
cipally the  Presbyterian.    As  early  as  1860, 1  sent  some  books 

to  S in  Marcli;  again,  in  May,  1861,  several  copies  of  tlie 

New  Testament,  snd  Evidences  of  Christianity.  In  the  Au- 
tumn of  1862,  one  of  these  men,  Ayabe,  came  to  this  place, 
and  became  a  regular  inquirer  and  diligent  Bible-reader  with 
rae,  and  at  the  time  I  was  struck  with  his  honesty  and  simplic- 
ity of  heart.  It  was  the  same  man,  who,  in  the  troubles  of  the 
Spring  of  '63,  came  to  me  at  night,  and  warned  me  of  the 
danger  to  which  I  and  my  family  were  exposed,  in  our  then 
distant  and  isolated  dwelling.  On  the  13th  of  May  of  that 
year,  and  on  account  of  the  same  disturbances,  it  Avill  l)e  re- 
membered, we  sailed  for  Shanghai,  where  we  remained  during 
the  summer.  A  few  (lays  before  our  departure,  however,  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  recei\ang  a  large  supply  of  books  from  the 
Presbyterian  Mission  Press  at  Shanghni,  rao)-e  tlian  one  hun- 
dred volumes  of  which,  many  of  them  being  tracts,  I  forward- 
ed to  my  friends  at  S^ — .  On  our  return  hither  from  Shang- 
liai,  October,  '63,  I  found  that  my  faithful  pupil  Ayabe,  had 
been  recalled  to  his  home,  where  he  had  been  promoted  in 
office,  and  that  lie  would  not  be  likely  soon,  if  e^■er,  to  return 
to  our  town.  It  seems  that  in  this  strange  country,  tlie  higher 
a  man  rises  in  offi(;e,  the  more  are  his  movements  circumscribed, 
until  we  reach  the  Emperor,  who  is  supposed  hardly  ever  to 
leave  his  palace  grounds.  So  it  appeared  as  though  in  the 
providence  of  God,  I  was  to  be  effectually  separated  from  the 
men  in  whom  so  much  pains  had  been  bestowed,  and  on  whose 
behalf  we  had  pleaded  so  often  at  the  Throne  of  Grace. 

TUKIR    MESSENGER A    BIBLE    CLASS    HELD    BY    PROXY. 

But  not  long  afterward  they  sent  a  messenger,  Motono, 
a  young  officer,  and  vassal  servant  of  one  of  the  company,  him- 


THE  FIRST  BAPTISM  IN  JAPAN.  303 


self  au  intelligent  man,  and  quite  an  Englisli  scholar.  Mo- 
tono's  instructions  were  to  read  with  me  such  parts  of  the  New 
Testament,  as  they  found  most  ditiiciilt  fully  to  understand  by 
themselves,  to  obtain  such  new  books  or  tracts  as  I  might  frou) 
time  to  time  receive,  and  sometimes  to  make  inquiry  on  special 
points  of  doctrine.  This  was  rather  a  roundabout  way  of  hold- 
ing a  Bible-class,  but  the  messenger  was  faithful  to  his  trust. 
The  resnlt  has  shown  that  there  is  no  restraint  to  the  Lord,  to 
save  by  many  or  by  few,"  and  that  he  can  make  small  and 
apparently  imperfect  means  do  His  will,  and  perform  great 
things. 

Matters  went  on  thus  for  two  years  and  more,  my  messen- 
ger disappearing  and  reappearing  from  time  to  time,  carrying 
good  news  both  ways,  yet  not  perceptibly  bringing  things  to 
the  much  desired  isssue.  But  my  want  of  hopefulness  was  to 
be  strikingly  reproved,  for  on  the  lith  of  May  of  this  year,  a 
messenger  came  to  my  house  to  say,  that  some  high  officers  of 

the  principality  H ,  had  just  arrived  in  town,  and  desired 

me  to  state  day  and  hour  for  an  interview.  These  men,  to  my 
indescribable  joy  and  surprise,  proved  to  be  three  of  the  inter- 
esting company  of  live  inquirers,  mentioned  above.  They  were 
to  visit  me  in  two  parties,  so  I  fixed  the  next  day  at  2  p.  m.,  for 
the  first,  and  the  same  hour  two  days  later,  for  the  second  in- 
terview. 

THE    INTERVIEW    WITH    THE    NOBLEMEN. 

Accordingly,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  15th  of  May,  my 
visitor  presented  himself  with  a  retinne  of  about  thirty  men, 
consisting  of  a  number  of  attendant  oificers,  who  quite  filled 
my  parlor,  and  of  a  greater  number  of  (jommon  retainers,  all 
two-sworded,  who  had  to  content  themselves  witli  an  outside 
view  of  our  premises.  Among  these  followers  were  several  men 
whom  I  had  met  and  known  formerly.  My  principal  visitor 
proved  to  be  no  less  a  personage  than  a  relative  of  tlie  Prince 


304  THE  FIRST  BAPTISM  IN  JAPAN. 

of  H .     He  was  a  tall  man,  of  commanding  appearance,  a 

little  lame  of  one  foot,  or  rather  liip.  He  had  an  intelligent, 
but  somewhat  stern  cast  of  features,  like  a  man  accustomed  to 
deep  serious  thought,  yet  he  conversed  quite  pleasantly.  After 
the  usual  introductory  compliments,  the  absorbing  topic;  of  the 
"  doctrine "'  was  entered  upon,  with  a  good  deal  of  interest.  I 
may  say  that  I  reasoned  with  him  of  "righteousness,  temper- 
ance and  judgment  to  come,"*'  but  I  could  liardly  i»ring  him 
and  his  attendants  to  dwell  on  the  higher  t(>pi<;s  of  faitli,  liope 
and  love;  for  my  august  visitor  insisted  on  reasoning.concern- 
ing  the  unprofitable  subjects  of  the  origin  of  evil  in  the  world, 
the  mysterious  permission  of  the  continuance  of  evil,  the  jus- 
tice of  God,  or  the  apparent  want  of  it,  under  various  aspects, 
and  more  of  the  like.  I  was  prepared  for  his  arguments,  as  I 
have  found  that,  on  heathen  ground,  we  are  often  ol)ligod  to 
rehandle  tlie  bones  of  contention  of  tlie  churcli  of  old,  but  m^^ 
principal  endeavor  was  to  got  him  to  see  and  feel,  the  wicked- 
ness and  danger  of  all  evil ;  that  it  is  infinitely  more  important 
to  know  how  to  be  now  and  forever  saved  from  it,  than  to  know 
}dl  al)out  its  origin,  and  yet  be  left  helpless;  that  it  is  vastly 
more  worthy  of  our  thought,  to  know  how  we  are  to  escape 
bell  and  gain  heaven,  than  to  find  out  the  exact  locality  of 
either,  if  such  a  thing  w^ere  possible.  Yet  my  efforts  to  lead 
him  to  higher  views,  at  the  time  were  vain,  as  he  constantly 
returned  to  his  favorite  topi(ts,  and  the  afternoon  i)assed  away 
without  any  innnediate  result  for  good,  which  tlie  eye  of  man 
could  see.  AVc  also  had  a  satisfactory  conversation  on  tlie 
most  apju-oved  methods  of  education  of  the  young,  upon  wliidi 
lie  had  evidently  bestowed  much  thought,  and  on  the  wbole 
1  l)i-()ught  him  so  far,  as  to  agree  to  the  truth  and  justice  of 
my  positions,  while  the  only  way  left  him  to  express  his  deter- 
mined dissent  on  the  question  of  evil  was  a  doubting  shake  of 
rhe  head.     He  had  made   up  his  mind,  I  think,  l>eforehand. 


THE   FIRST  BAPTISM  IN  JAPAN. 


305 


that  for  him  the  convenient  season  had  not  yet  come.  But  wo 
parted  as  good  friends.  I  have  strong  hopes  that  the  Spirit 
may  yet  bring  savingly  home  to  liis  heart,  the  truth  which  so 
far  had  impressed  only  his  intellect. 


THE    SECOND    LNTERVIEW. 


The  interview  of  the  other  parties  was  arranged  to  take 
place  on  the  17th  of  May.     My  visitors  on  this  occasion  were 


WAKASKI.     THE  FIKST  BAPTIZED  BELIEVER  IN  JAPAN. 

Wakasa,  one  of  the  ministers  of  state,  or  governors  of  the 

principality  H ,  and  his  younger  brother,  Ayabe.    Wakasa 

was  a  tall  man,  al^oiit  forty-five  years  of  age,  and  looking  older. 
His  is  one  of  those  faces  that  make  sunshine  in  a  shady  place, 
most  pleasing  and  amiable  in  expression,  with  a  very  dignified 
bearing.  His  eyes  beamed  love  and  pleasure  as  I  met  liim. 
20 


a06  THE   FIRST  BAPTISM  IN  JAPAN. 


lie  said  he  had  long  known  nie  in  his  mind,  had  long  desired 
to  see  and  converse  with  me,  and  that  he  was  very  happy  that 
now,  in  God's  Providence,  lie  was  permitted  to  do  so.  His 
x'isit,  and  that  of  his  brother,  were  in  a  manner  accidental,  as 
he  had  unexpectedly  obtained  leave  from  tne  Prince  to  visit  a 
relative  near  this  town. 

At  this  ti:ne  there  were  admitted  to  our  parlor,  Wakasa, 
Ayabe,  Wakasa's  two  sons,  young  men  of  twenty  and  twenty- 
two,  respectively,  and  the  servant,  Motono,  who  had  acted  the 
part  of  messenger  between  us  for  four  years.  How  different 
was  this  meeting,  from  that  of  two  days  before.  These  men, 
like  those  of  Berea,  in  the  xVpostles'  time,  had  received  the 
Word,  wnth  all  readiness  of  mind,  and  did  not  come  to  puzzle 
themselves  or  me,  with  unprotitable  cjontrov^ersies,  but  asked 
several  quite  natural  and  sensible  questions,  to  gain  additional 
light  on  some  points  in  reference,  principally,  to  Christian  char- 
acters and  customs.     They  had  been  taught  of  the  Spirit. 

They  showed  great  faaiiliarity  with  their  Bibles,  made 
several,  pertinent  quotations,  and  when,  during  the  conversa- 
tion, I  referred  them  to  sacred  passages,  they  readily  identified 
them, -and  always  accepted  them  as  conclusive  proofs.  They 
were  prepared  to  believe  all  that  Jesus  said,  and  to  do  all  that 
He  required. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  these  men  had  been  studying 
the  Scriptures,  and  reading  a  great  variety  of  religious  books, 
with  great  diligence,  for  at  least  four  years,  having  begun  to 
do  so  with  a  favorable  disposition  of  mind.  Like  perhaps  most 
of  the  higher  classes  in  this  country,  they  had  no  faith  in  Budd- 
his.ii,  the  religion  of  the  common  people,  while  at  tho  s;uue 
lime,  they  w^ere  graciously  withheld  from  falling  into  the  op- 
[)ositc  of  a  total  atheism.  Their  minds  were  in  a  state  of  ex. 
pectant  transition,  when,  just  in  time,  they  were  led  to  search 
for,  and  lind  salvation  through  faith  in  Christ. 


THE  FIRST  BAPTISM  IN  JAPAN.  307 


THEIR    EXPEBIEJSrCE. 

Their  experience  had  been  thorough.  They  felt  their  sins 
to  be  grievous,  and  realized  tlie  need  of  a  Saviou/  from  sin, 
and  the  curse  of  sin.  They  were  convinced  of  the  inefficiency 
of  all  other  systems,  which  thus  far  had  come  to  their  knowl- 
edge, and  they  joj'f ully  received  Christ  as  all  sufficient  for  time 
and  eternity. 

THEY    ASK    FOE    BAPTISM. 

We  spent  a  delightful  afternoon,  in  conversing  on  the  sav- 
ing power  and  love  of  Christ,  and  just  as  I  thought  my  friends 
were  about  to  leave  me,  Wakasa  took  me  by  surprise,  by  in- 
'  quu'ing,  if  I  would  object  to  baptize  him  and  his  brother  Ayabe, 
before  they  left  town.  I  was  sm'prised,  because  so  many  Jap- 
anese had,  at  different  times,  talked  to  me  of  the  great  peril  of 
becoming  Christians  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word.  I  had  ex- 
pected from  these  men  to  hear  something  as  follows  :  "  We 
believe,  and  would  like  to  be  baptized;  but  we  cannot,  think  of 
realizing  our  wisli,  in  tliis  one  particular,  so  long  as  the  law  of 
the  land,  hangs  the  inevitable  sword  over  the  heads  of  all  who 
dare  to  change  their  religion  ;  for  the  present,  we  must  remain 
as  we  are,  but  when  this  cruel  edict  is  repealed,  we  will  come 
forward  for  baptism." 

I  had  been  thoughtless  that  afternoon,  too,  in  that,  while 
we  had  spoken  of  baj^tism,  I  had  not  urged  them,  as  I.  should 
have  done.  So  that  I  felt,  as  one  who,  having  prayed  only  for 
a  part,  suddenly  should  receive  the  whole,  of  liis  ardent  wishes. 
I  warned  my  visitors  not  to  think  lightly  of  tlie  act,  and 
not  to  entertain  superstitious  notions  concerning  its  efficacy.  I 
urged  the  solemn  importance  of  the  sacrament,  and  the  gi-eat 
obligations  which  devolve  on  those  to  whom  it  is  administered  ; 
I  repeated  to  them  the  cpiestions  which,  according  to  our  form, 
they  would  have  to  answer  with  a  hearty  affirmative ;  and  final- 


tiOS  THE  FIRST  BAPTISM  IN  JAPAN. 

ly,  told   tliein  to  decide,  as  if  in  the  presence  of  God,  who 
searches  tlie  heart.  , 

They  listened  attentively,  and  repeated  their  desire  to  he 
baptized,  reqnestiuj^  only  that  it  should  be  done  and  kept  in 
secrecy.  A.l)out  this  they  were  anxious,  even  asking  that  it 
should  net  be  reported  even  in  America,  lest  the  news  should 
return  to  Japan,  and  endanger  their  own,  and  their  families, 
lives.  I  agreed  to  this,  and  we  fixed  the  day  for  the  solemn 
rite. 

THE    DAY    OF    PENTECOST. 

The  following  Lord's  Day,  the  Day  of  Pentecost,  was 
chosen,  the  liour  selected  being  7  o'clock,  p.  m.  Wakasa,  whose 
position  did  not  permit  him  to  move  about  the  streets,  without 
a  lialf-dozen  followers,  and  wlio  could  not  visit  mc,  without 
making  himself  (touspicuons.  I  did  not  see  him  again  until 
the  appointed  hour  on  Sunday  night.  But  Ayabe  came  to  me 
twice,  during  the  intervening  days,  and  I  gave  him  such  in- 
Btru(;tions  for  himself  and  his  brotlier,  as  I  thought  might  be 
useful  to  them. 

THE    BAPTISMAL    CEREMONY. 

At  last,  when  the  Sabbath  evening  came,  the  two  candi- 
dates presented  themselves,  attended  into  the  room  by  none 
but  MoTONO.  The  retinue,  consisting  of  eight  followers,  was 
dismissed  at  our  door,  with  orders  to  return  in  an  hour.  I  had 
arranged  everything  beforehand,  to  avoid  unnecessary  deten- 
tion. The  shutters  wore  closed,  tlie  lamps  lit,  a  white  cloth 
spread  on  the  centre-table,  a  largo,  cut-glass  fruit  dish,  for  want 
of  anything  better,  prepared  to  serve  as  a  font.  Besides  Mo- 
TONO,  my  wife  was  the  only  witness  present,  so  that  there  were 
but  five  persons  in  the  room.  I  began  by  reading  Mattliew 
28th,  then  dwelt  on  the  concluding  verses,  spoke  of  the  pur- 
pose of  missionary  societies,  and  referred  to  the  bearing  of  the 


THE  FIRST  BAPTISM  IN  JAPAN.  300 

words  of  Jesus,  vipon  our  present  meeting.  I  exhorted  tlieni 
not  to  be  discouraged  in  tlieir  peculiarly  difficult  situation,  but 
rather  by  a  life  of  faith,  of  love,  and  of  holiness,  to  disarm  all 
the  criticisms  of  their  neighbors,  and  even  persecution  itself. 
We  then  united  in  prayer,  both  in  English  and  Japanese,  pro- 
ceeded with  our  liturgy,  translating  extempore,  the  form  for 
l)aptism,  and  after  the  administration  of  the  sacrament,  con- 
cluded with  prayer  and  thanksgiving.  It  Avas  indeed  a  sacred 
hour.  I  deeply  felt  the  great  privilege  the  Lord  had  vouch- 
safed in  allowing  me,  a  weak,  unworthy  servant,  to  he  instru- 
mental in  leading  these  dear  brethren  to  the  Saviour ;  and  in 
introducing  them  to  the  church  of  God.  After  the  conclusion 
of  our  happy  meeting,  Wakasa  said,  with  cheerful  calmness, 
"  Kow  I  have  that  which  since  long  I  have  heartily  wished 
for." 

BREAD    UPON    THE    WATERS. 

Then  he  told  us,  liow  twelve  years  before,  a  little  book,  in 
English,  had  been  found  by  some  natives,  floating  in  the  bay 
of  Nagasaki,  probably  lost  overboard,  from  one  of  the  earliest 
American  or  English  ships  that  visited  Japan,  about  1854. 
This  book  fell  into  his  hands,  and  he  was  anxious  to  find  out 
what  it  contained,  but  all  he  could  then  learn  about  it  was,  that 
it  was  different  from  any  other  l)ook,  that  had  hitherto  l)een 
brought  to  Japan,  and  that  it  treated  of  God  and  Jesus  Christ. 
In  fact,  it  was  a  New  Testament.  He  did  not  rest,  till  at  last 
he  found  a  Chinese  translation  of  it,  five  or  six  years  ago. 

Then  he  began  diligently  to  read  the  AVord,  and  induced 
four  othei-s  to  do  the  same,  among  them  Ayabe,  Motono,  and 
the  nobleman  who  came  to  me  first.  Then  followed  the  visits 
of  Ayabe  and  Motono,  to  tliis  place,  their  attendance,  and  in- 
struction, and  the  final  sequel. 

Tills  took  place  May  20th,  1866. 


;31()  NAGASAKI  AND  THE  GIRLS'  SCHOOL. 


NAGASAKI  AND  THE  GIRLS'  SCHOOL. 


AGASAKI,  on  the  island  of  Kiushin,  is  said  to  pos- 
\  sess  one  of  the  finest  harhors  in  tlie  world.  Sir  Ruth- 
P'  erford  Alcock,  in  liis  interesting  work,  The  Capital 
)fj^^  of  the  Tycoon,  speaks  with  enthusiasm  of  its  beauti- 
ful land-locked  bay,  where,  however  wild  the  gale 
outside,  the  breeze  but  ruffles  the  water  gently,  and  touches 
the  waves  with  a  white  feather-edge  of  foam.  The  first  aspect 
of  the  bay,  recalled  to  his  mind,  the  picturesque  fiords  of  Nor- 
way, and  also  the  loveliness  of  some  of  the  Swiss  lakes.  The 
hills  rise  boldly  from  the  water's  verge,  clothed  with  pine. 
But  all  along  the  paths  as  one  walks  for  the  first  time,  the  eye 
is  captivated  by  the  palm  and  bamboo,  the  pomegranate  and 
persimmon.  '•  The  gardinia  and  camellia  flom-ish  too,  and 
everywhere  our  common  ferns  may  be  seen,  and  ivy  covering 
the  walls,  while  by  the  roadside  the  thistle  is  not  wanting,  to 
confound  all  geographical  divisions  into  floral  zones." 

Rev.  Henry  Stout,  writing  of  it  to  one  of  om*  secretaries, 
says : 

"  It  seems  almost  as  if  designed  by  nature,  as  a  place 
to  which  men  might  retire,  and  dream  away  a  life  of  easy  con- 
tent. The  placid  harbor,  except  in  typhoons,  is  scarcely'  stirred 
by  a  ripple.  The  city  occupies  the  only  spot  on  the  shores, 
available  for  a  city,  and  having  just  filled  the  level  space  seems 
not  impatient  to  extend  its  bounds.     The  people  have  settled 


NAGASAKI  AND  THE  GIRLS'  SCHOOL.  311 


down  into  quiet  goin*:;  ways,   and  ^business  is  curried   on  ha 
thoui2;li  time  and  tide  would  be  pleased  to  wait/' 

The  town  of  ]!Tagasaki  has  a  population  of  thirty-three 
thousand,  and  the  island  on  which  it  is  built,  contains  several 
millions.  There  are  three  mission-stations,  and  three  mission- 
ary families  are  resident  there.  The  fact  that  it  was  once  over- 
swept  })y  the  Romanists,  has  added  to  the  difficulty  of  winning 
attention  to  the  truth.  Woman's  work,  has,  owing  to  peculiar 
circumstances,  never  been  fairly  entered  upon.  Mrs.  Stout,  at 
one  time,  o;atliered  a  number  of  g-irls  and  tauo-ht  them  Eno-lish 
and  sewing,  but  so  soon  as  it  was  found  that  she  was  teaching 
them  also  the  religion  of  Jesus,  her  pupils  Avere  taken  away. 
The  desire  of  the  Woman's  Board,  and  the  urgent  wishes  of 
those  on  the  ground,  alike  point  now  to  the  establishment,  in 
Nagasaki,  of  a  School  for  Girls,  similar  to  the  Ferris  Seminary 
at  Yokohama.  Thus,  opposite  each  other,  at  a  distance  of 
eight  hundred  miles,  would  stand  these  two  beacons,  diffusing 
the  light  of  truth.  From  their  friendly  flame,  how  many 
household  lamps  would  be  lighted  in  the  Island  Empire. 

During  our  Centennial  year,  we  sought  to  laise  the  sum 
of  $5,000,  for  this  object,  and  though  we  have  not  yet  obtained 
the  wdiole  amount,  we  confidently  expect  to  raise  it  soon.  This 
sum  would  cover  the  expense  of  a  building,  and  the  cost  of 
sending  out  and  supporting  two  teachers  for  one  year.  The 
money  sent  to  our  Treasurer,  for  this  special  object,  has  l)een 
kept  in  a  separate  fund,  and  at  the  issuing  of  our  Third  Annual 
Eeport,  April  30,  1877,  it  amounted  to  $2,578.00. 

We  are  now  endeavoring  to  secm-e  teachers,  who  will  go 
with  glad  hearts,  to  engage  in  this  labor  of  love.     We  are  ad- 


312  NAGASAKI  AND  THE  GIRLS'  SCHOOL, 

« 

vised  to  defer  the  beginning  of  our  Imilding,  until  the 'proper 
persons  shall  be  found  to  enter  on  the  work  of  instruction. 
Several  responses  are  now  under  consideration,  and  ere  long 
the  desired  result  may  be  obtained. 

Remembering  the  associations  of  Nagasaki  with  Holland, 
tlie  long  years  during  which  Dutch  merchants,  with  patient 
tenacity,  endured  exile  there,  for  tlie  sake  of  commercial  inter- 
ests, is  it  too  nnich  now,  to  expect  that  the  children  of  the 
Reformed  church  in  America,  shall  aid  the  present  plan  ?  The 
stubborn  hostility  of  the  people  to  our  faith  seems  to  be  yield- 
ing. The  door  is  open.  The  Rev,  Henry  Stout  pleads  ear- 
nestly the  necessity  of  at  once  doing  soraetliing  in  the  cause  of 
female  education.  Without  abating  our  zeal  or  our  liberality 
in  other  directions,  let  us  bend  our  energies,  toward  beginning 
tlie  needed  Girls'  School  and  Home  here. 


■^»€e^S^3g)3;>»»' 


THE  JAPANESE  EMBASSY  TO  AMERICA.  313 


THE  JAPANESE  EMBASSY   TO  AMERICA 


^^^^0  N  the  establishment  of  diplomatic  relations  between 
fM'i'! A  J'^P^^i  ^'^i^tl  the  United  States,  Mr.  Arinori  Mori 
was  sent  to  represent  his  government  at  Washing" 
?^'||  ton.  He  applied  himself  wdth  great  diligence  and 
with  a  statesman's  sagacity,  to  the  btndy  of  our  form  of 
government,  to  the  working  of  our  institutions ;  the  nature 
of  our  educational  system ;  and  in  short,  all  the  constituents  of 
our  national  life  and  prosperity.  The  farther  his  observations 
were  extended,  the  deeper  grew  his  desire  to  have  an  Embassy 
Extraordinary  sent  from  Japan  to  this  country,  to  examine 
everything  liere  worthy  of  their  attention*,  and  to  make  a  report 
which  might  exert  its  due  influence  over  all  the  factions  and 
parties  then  existing  in  his  native  land.  Due  arrangements  and 
preparations  having  been  made,  and  a  complete  understanding 
established,  the  Embassy  at  length  arrived  by  way  of  San  Fran- 
cisco, early  in  the  year  1872.  It  is  quite  beside  our  purpose  to 
WTite  its  history.  It  had  in  view  three  grand  objects  :  To 
examine  our  Christian  civilization  in  all  its  combining  ele- 
ments, to  scrutinize  industrial  arts,  to  make  note  of  the 
processes  of  education,  and  in  general,  learn  what  they  laiglit 
commend  to  the  attention  of  the  Imperial  Government  at  home. 
Circumstances  brought' this  Embassy  into  close  relations 
with   many   prominent   and   philanthropic    members   of   the 


314  THE  JAPANESE  EMBASSr  TO  AMERICA. 

Reformed  Church.  Its  missionaries,  Messrs  Brown,  Verbeck 
and  Simmons,  liad  been  the  lirst  to  enter  Japan. 

After  the  treaty  secured  by  Mr.  Townsend  Harris,  tlie 
Hon.  Robert  H.  Pruyn  of  Albany,  liad  been  despatched  as 
the  first  American  Minister  Plenipotentiary  to  Yeddo,  (now 
styled  T<3ki6),  to  carry  its  provisions  into  effect.  Many  of  the 
young  men  of  Japan  had  also  been  sent  to  this  country,  to  be 
educated  under  the  supervision  of  the  authorities  of  this  church. 
Among  these  were  two  sons  of  Tomorni  Iwakura,  tlie  head  of 
the  Embassy  Extraordinary,  who  were  in  Rutger's  College, 
N.  J.,  at  the  time  when  their  distinguished  father  arrived. 

Another  circumstance  had  contributed  to  beget  the  special 
confidence  of  this  embassy,  not  only  in  our  Foreign  Board, 
but  in  some  of  its  most  liberal  supporters.  During  the 
progress  of  the  Revolutioti  wliich  had  raged  in  Japan,  between 
the  Mikado  and  certain  powerful  Daimios,  it  had  been  impos- 
sible to  send  funds  to  this  country,  for  tlie  expenses  of  the 
Japanese  youth,  who  were  receiving  their  education  in  various 
schools.  The  amount  necessary  to  defray  these  expenses  liad 
been  clieerfully  and  liberally  advanced  by  certain  members  of 
the  Reformed  Cliurch,  and  this  generous  conduct  on  their 
part  called  forth  the  gratitude  of  the  Embassy,  and  awakened 
a  desire  to  see  some  of  the  benefactors  of  their  young  coun- 
trymen. The  sums  advanced  were  repaid,  but  the  kindness 
was  not  forgotten. 

During  tlie  stay  of  the  Embassy  in  New  Fork  City,  every 
attention  pi'oper  was  shown  it,  not  only  by  the  civic  authorities, 
but  also  by  persons  in  private  station.  Among  those  who  had 
aided  the  young  Japanese  was  the  late  Mr.  Jonathan  Sturgcs, 


THE   JAPANESE  EMBASSY  TO  AMERICA.  315 

a  Cliristiau  merchant,  who  rejoiced  in  unostentatious  benevo- 
lence. His  large  and  long  acquaintance  witli  all  the  institu- 
tions of  the  city,  and  his  liberal  courtesy  enal)led  him  to  rendei* 
particular  servdce  to  om*  Japanese  visitors.  He  conducted 
them  to  many  places  of  interest,  explained  to  their  quick  com- 
prehension, the  character  of  our  schools  of  learning,  art  and 
science,  and  showed  them  our  factories  and  bazaars.  They 
were  very  specially  interested  in  noticing  the  many  industrial 
spheres  open  to  women  in  our  land,  and  expressed  both  amaze- 
ment and  pleasure,  as  they  observed  their  various  employments. 

Mrs.  Thomas  C.  Doremus  was  also  unwearied  in  her  atten- 
tions, and  devoted  herself  with  her  wonted  zeal  and  energy,  to 
an  exposition  positive  and  practical,  of  the  importance  of  fe- 
male education.  She  accompanied  Mr.  Tanaki,  the  Japanese 
envoy  on  education,  with  otliers,  to  the  !N"ew  York  Normal  Col- 
lege, where  they  saw  fourteen  hundred  young  ladies  preparing  to 
become  teachers  to  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  and  Blind  Ayslums, 
and  the  Bible  House.  They  manifested  acute  intelligence,  were 
interested  in  everything,  and  the  fruits  of  their  new  ideas  were 
seen  when  they  returned  home.  It  is  impossible  to  tell  how 
much  the  influence  of  this  noble  woman  may,  through  this  Em- 
bassy, have  contributed  toward  the  elevation  and  higher  edu- 
cation of  our  sex  in  Japan. 

The  events  to  which  this  allusion  has  been  made  had  tlieir 
direct  Providential  bearings,  on  the  work  of  Evangelization  in 
the  Empire  of  the  Rising  Sun.  As  year  after  year  shall  aug- 
ment the  power  of  the  Gospel  there,  the  services  of  those  who 
gave  a  Christian  greeting  of  the  Embassy  of  1872,  during  its 
visit  to  om-  continent,  will  continue  to  be  vital  and  imperishable. 


WOMEN  AS  MISSIONARIES. 


BY 


Rev.  Elbert  S.  Porter,  D.  D. 


^^^i^HAT  Christianity  is  divine  in  origin,  method  and  pur- 
/^}  pose  is  proved  by  its  fruits.  To  the  vast  systenic  of 
superstitions,  Avhich  liave  fastened  themselves,  through 
ages  of  ever  increasing  darkness  upon  many  millions, 
<^  it  opposes  tlie  purity  of  truth,  the  wisdom  of  God,  and 
the  sufficiency  of  Almighty  love.  Beginning  at  Jerusalem  in 
apparent  obscurity  and  weakness,  it  rapidly  overran  the  Koman 
Empire,  and  planted  the  cross  on  the  ruins  of  ancient  idolatry. 
For  its  extension  it  was  indebted  neither  to  the  power  of  arms, 
nor  to  the  patronage  of  the  great.  At  lirst,  its  cliief  advocates 
were  the  poor  and  the  unlearned.  "  God  chose  the  weak 
things  of  the  world,  to  confound  the  mighty."  The  wise,  the 
prudent  and  the  proud  (contemned,  but  the  weakness  of  divine 
grace  prevailed.  The  distinctive  force  of  the  Christian  move- 
ment displayed  itself  from  the  start,  in  developing  the  characters 
of  individuals,  througli  the  operation  of  a  new  life  from  abo\e ; 
and  next  in  reconstructing  the  domestic  and  social  order.  Wo- 
man, found  in  Christ  her  restorer.  The  mighty  miracle  of  tlie 
incarnation,  placed  upon  her  head  a  glory,  which  no  earthly 
diadem   could  confer.     Saluted  by  angels,  and  remembered  l)y 


WOMEN  AS  MISSIONARIES;  317 


tender  affection  upon  the  cross,  Mary,  the  mother  of  our  Lord, 
l^ecaine  the  type  of  that  loni^  and  iUustrious  line  of  saintly 
women,  which,  in  unbroken  succession,  has  contributed  to  till 
earth  with  praise,  and  Heaven  with  rejoicing. 

The  Miriams  and  Hannahs,  the  Deborahs  and  the  Ruths, 
of  the  elder  dispensation, — with  all  their  unnamed  sisters,  in  the 
theocratic  church, — had  indeed  set  forth,  in  clear  demonstra- 
tion, that  tlie  religion  which  came  from  God,  was  the  especial 
protector  and  helper  of  wouian,  as  the  co-partner  of  man,  in 
evolving  the  deep  and  mysterious  problems  of  human  life. 
The  expectation,  that  the  Messiah  would  be  born  of  a  virgin, 
gave  to  the  daughters  of  Israel,  an  assurance,  that  in  some  way 
the  glory  of  womanhood  would  be  attained,  through  the  strong 
and  divine  Deliverer.  While,  indeed,. our  Lord  did  not  call 
Avomen  into  the  apostolic  college,  nevertheless  He  welcomed, 
and  by  His  divine  benignity  and  grace,  consecrated,  the  ser- 
vices of  their  faith.  Nor  do  we  find  in  the  early  clmrch,  as 
vivified  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  any  disposition  to  exclude  women 
from  its  sacred  privileges.  There  was  neither  male  nor  female 
in  Christ,  who  came  to  bless  and  save  all  jjelieving  in  His 
name.  It  was  a  woman  who  broke  the  alabaster  box,  and 
anointed  the  body  of  our  Lord,  with  grateful  anticipative  faith, 
for  its  burial.  The  memorial  of  her  devotion  has  been  made  a 
perpetual  example.  Devout  women,  proof  against  despair,  and 
confident  that  He,  in  whom  they  had  trusted,  would  verily  His 
promise,  took  the  light  of  the  earliest  dawn,  to  find  their  way 
to  the  sepulchre,  and  it  was  to  one  of  these  that  Christ  first 
announced  His  resurrection.  Afterward,  in  the  early  strug- 
gles and  conflicts  of  the  rising  church,  women  were  closely  as- 


318  tVOMEN   AS  MISSIONARIES. 

sociated  with  the  apostles,  in  works  of  faith  and  love.  Many 
of  theii-  names,  fragrant  and  precious,  are  immortalized  for  all 
tnne  in  the  inspired  epistles. 

Among  tlie  inscriptions  of  the  catacombs,  are  seen,  in 
great  numbers,  the  records  of  woman's  faith,  patience  and  self- 
sacrifice.  She  shared  in  all  the  horrors  of  successive  fiery  per- 
secutions, and  often  attained  the  ecstacy  and  the  glory  of  mar- 
tyrdom. Of  such  women  the  world  was  not  worthy.  They 
ministered  to  the  saints ;  they  kept  unbroken  vows ;  they  taught 
Their  children  to  be  loyal  to  Christ;  they  encouraged  the  timid 
and  the  temporizing,  and  if  theii*  names  do  not  appear  in  classic 
annals,  nevertheless  they  are  recorded  in  the  Lamb's  Book  of 
Life.  Their  quiet  deeds  have  entered  into  the  processes  of  the 
world's  uplifting,  from  beneath  its  sorrows  and  its  burdens. 

The  history  of  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles  is  closely 
inwrought  with  the  lives  of  pious  women.  It  could  not  have 
been  otherwise.  The  condition  of  woman  at  all  times,  in  all 
places,  and  under  all  skies,  is  the  index  and  measure  of  tlie 
actual  civilization  or  degradation  of  mankind.  No  substantial 
progress  is  possible,  where  she  is  degraded,  despised,  or  left,  to 
wander  in  uncertain  gloom.  She  is  the  educator  of  the  race  ; 
the  fountain  of  power  or  of  weakness.  Mohannnedanism, 
Brahminism,  Buddhism,  Shintoism,  no  less  than  tlie  classic 
Heathenism,  of  ancient  Greece  and  Rome,  deny  to  woman  lier 
proper  rank  and  place.  They  divest  her  of  natural,  social, 
domestic  and  personal  rights.  They  enslave  her,  and  i-ea]>  in 
return,  the  bitter  fruits  of  her  cruel  servitude.  The  depression 
of  women,  the  wide  world  round,  is  accompanied  by  the  for- 
feiture of  the  sweetest  affections,  the  most  sacred  jo3's.  and  the 


"WOMEN  AS  MISSIONARIES.  319 


purest  aims.  Natural  strength,  wliicli  grows  out  of  well-or- 
dered liomes,  is  but  a  varnished  delusion,  wliere  woman's  right 
to  be  the  equal  of  man,  is  rudely,  ignorantly  or  barbarously, 
withheld. 

It  is  well  to  remember  all  this,  when,  considering  the 
character  and  claims  of  missionary  work.  It  would  be  pleas- 
ant, and  perhaps  profitable,  did  space  allow,  to  trace  here,  in 
]-apid  outline,  some  of  the  ever  illustrious  services,  rendered  by 
Christian  women,  to  the  early  and  the  later  progress  of  the 
church.  Their  missionary  zeal  is  eminently  worthy  of  our  imi- 
tation. Their  names  compose  a  galaxy,  shining  above  the  stars 
in  splendor,  over  the  long  succession  of  Christian  centuries. 
The  Helenas,  the  Agneses,  the  Berthas  of  Greek,  Gothic  and 
English  story,  illuminated  the  sombre  firmaments  in  which  they 
shone.  France  had  her  Margaret  of  Navarre,  and  England 
her  Countess  of  Huntingdon,  in  days  of  spiritual  declension. 
When  the  pure  and  saintly  Fenelon  aimed  to  purifj^  the  relig- 
ion of  his  countrymen,  he  found  in  the  high  and  rapt  devotion 
of  Madam  Guyon,  an  instructor  and  counselor.  These,  how- 
ever, are  but  hurried  glintings,  drawn  from  a  large  horizon, 
tilled  with  luminaries,  and  reveal  with  grand  and  eloquent  testi- 
mony, the  place  and  power  of  woman,  in  the  diffusive  system 
of  Evangelical  grace. 

The  modern  missionary  work  of  the  Church  at  large,  in 
all  its  branches,  Papal  and  Protestant,  has  been  carried  for- 
ward by  the  immense,  unwearied,  and  manifold  exertions  of 
jnous  and  devout  women.  The  history  of  Protestant  missions 
bus  no  brighter  pages  than  those  which  record  the  daring 
ildventures  and  hopeful  undertakings  of  a  multitude  of  women, 


320  "WOMEN  AS  MISSIONARIES. 

who,  as  wives  or  helpers,  or  teachers  or  readers,  have  gone  to 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  to  instruct  their  heatlien 
sisters.  With  the  memoirs  of  some  of  these  nobhj  women,  tlie 
literatm*e  of  the  age  has  been  enriched,  and  their  examples 
liave  shed  a  benign  light,  in  which  a  multitude  are  walking 
with  lieroic  faith.  Sucli  women  as  the  Jadsons,  Ann  H.  and 
Sarah,  Mrs.  Catherine  H.  Scudder,  Mrs.  Winslow,  Mrs.  Corn- 
stock,  Mrs.  White,  Mrs.  Simpson,  who  perilled  their  lives, 
and  lost  to  gain  them  in  the  high  places  of  the  field,  are  not 
dead,  but  yet  speak  to  their  Christian  sisters  in  America . 

Then*  work  done  in  India,  Africa,  Asia  Minor,  Bm'mah, 
has  been  like  the  handful  of  corn  on  the  top  of  tlio  mountains, 
which  in  our  day  is  seen  to  wJive  with  the  stately  majesty  of 
the  cedars  of  Lebanon.  There  is,  however,  a  goodly  number  of 
consecrated  women,  sustaining  by  their  presence,  their  prayers, 
their  labors  and  their  sympathies,  many  foreign  missions  now 
existing  on  the  face  of  the  globe,  and  whose  toils  and  sacrifices 
are  like,  or  similar  to  those  endured  by  those  who  luivu  already 
gone  up  on  high,  to  behold  the  gathering  of  the  sheaves  from 
the  iields  wherein  they  had  sown  with  tears,  the  incorruptible 
seed  of  the  kingdom. 

It  would,  however,  be  singularly  unjust  in  tliis  survey  of 
woman's  work,  to  confine  our  attention  exclusively  to  tlio 
foreign  field.  For  over  the  entire  domaiji  of  this  imperial 
Republic  of  the  West,  where  tlie  interests  of  the  future  church, 
are,  to  a  great  degree,  concentered,  we  may  see  the  toils  and  the 
spoils  of  female  faith.  Not  only  have  the  advancing  herders 
of  new  settlements  enlisted  the  zeal  of  Christian  women  for 
the  enlargement  of  the  kingdom,  but  in  all  the  more  estab*- 


WOMEN   AS   MISSIONARIES.  321 

lislied  portions  of  the  A-.nericaii  cliurdi,  there  have  been, 
ail  along,  honorable  women  not  a  few,  who  iiave  kept  alive  in 
their  respective  places,  the  flame  of  the  missionary  spirit. 
They  have  organized  assisting  societies,  raised  money,  diffused 
information,  prepared  garments  and  done  what  they  could  to 
support,  encourage  and  sustain  missionaries,  at  home  and 
abroad. 

To  a  great  extent,  the  educational  force  in  our  country  has 
been  left  to  the  peculiar  genius  and  aptitudes  of  women.  In 
literature,  in  schools  and  academies,  in  several  of  the  arts  and 
professions,  they  have  been  called  to  high,  noble  and  arduous 
services.  And  to  this  we  are  sure  is  owing  the  special  type  of 
Christian  cultm-e  which  has  taken  possession  of  our  entire 
scheme  of  republican  civilization.  Here  woman  has  an  almost 
unbounded  field  for  the  exertion  of  her  best  powers,  and  tlie 
putting  forth  of  most  salutary  influence.  Tlie  songs  of  the 
troubadours,  the  legends  of  knight  errantry,  the  wild  roman- 
ces of  feudal  days,  the  tragic  stories  of  dynastic  intrigues  have 
passed,  and  we  have  in  their  stead  the  heroic  examples  of 
Caroline  Fry,  Florence  Nightingale,  Miss  Coutts  in  England 
and  the  biographies  of  American,  women,  like  Mrs.  Isabella 
Graham  and  Mrs.  Thomas  C.  Doremus  and  others  who  have 
converted  the  forms  of  Cliristian  charity  into  sublime  epics, 
wherein  may  be  found  the  regnant  charms  of  every  Christian 
grace.  The  very  ideas  which  once  exalted  woman  as  tlie 
object  of  sentimental  idolatry,  are  buried  beneath  the  floods  of 
admiration  which  are  now  rising  and  gathering  from  every 
land  in  praise  of  her  deeds  done  in  charity  for  Christ's  sake. 

In   that   glorious  chm-ch  of  the  future  which  is  yet  to- 
21 


WOMEN   AS  MISSION  ARIES. 


s;)iMii!i;  and  rise  into  transcendent  power  and  spiritual  beauty, 
wor.ieu  will  share  especial  honors  as  aids  and  lielpers  in  every 
good  work.  This  is  evident  from  wliat  they  are  now  doing, 
in  and  through  the  many  beneficent  organizations  which  they 
are  conducting  without  weariness,  for  the  benefit  of  our  fallen 
race.  There  are  but  few  active  charities  in  our  day  that  are 
not  more  or  less  dependent  upon  female  sympathy  and  support. 
We  do  not  find  in  this  condition  of  affairs  any  evidence  that 
Christianity  i^^  lacking  in  robust  vigor.  It  challenges  our  ad- 
mii'ation  and  confidence  the  rather,  because  it  has  a  place  for 
woman  as  the  helpmeet  of  man  in  all  the  supreme  concerns 
of  human  life  as  they  are  affected  by  the  redemption  that  is 
in  Christ. 

There  is  in  woman's  nature  that  quick  sympathy  with 
suffering,  that  instinctive  hatred  of  wrong,  that  intuitive  sense 
of  benevolence,  wliich,  when  sanctified  and  brought  under  the 
control  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  qualify  her  for  a  species 
of  service  in  the  church  which  man  is  unable  to  render.  Slie 
needs  his  aggi*essive  energy ;  he  needs  her  acute,  but  gentler 
and  more  patient  spirit.  Together,  they  form  that  co-partner- 
ship of  labor,  by  which,  through  assisting  grace,  the  wliole 
world  shall  yet  be  made  to  rejoice  in  the  advent  of  the  long 
desired  day. 

Among  recent  organizations,  tlie  Woman's  Board  of  Mis- 
sions of  tlie  Reformed  Church,  has  already  justified  its  right  to 
be,  and  has  given  proof  of  intentions  to  render  effective  aid  in  the 
great  work  of  publishing  the  gospel  in  foreign  parts.  Of  its  par- 
ticular aims  or  operations  thus  far,  it  is  not  needful  that  anything 
should  be  said  here,  inasmuch  as  they  are  stated  and  elucidated 


WOMEN  AS  MISSIONARIES.  323 


in  otHLual  (lociiiuents,  easy  of  access.  Still  I  cannot  Mntliliold 
the  expression  of  my  belief  that  tills  association  of  Christian 
women  in  oar  Reformed  Church  is  sure  to  awaken  a  new 
spirit  of  missionary  zeal  amoni^  us.  When  auxiliaries  shall 
have  been  formed,  in  each  particular  congregation,  the  result 
will  be  a  cohesiveness  of  purpose  wJiich  first  of  all  is  nuich  to 
be  desired,  and  in  the  next  place  a  combination  of  effort  wliich 
cannot  possibly  fail  to  increase  resources  for  the  prosecution 
of  the  work  in  hand.  Method  is  power.  It  utilizes  atoms 
and  co-ordinates  them  into  solid  force,  and  impressive  momen- 
tum. Auxiliary  bands  in  our  several  churches,  acting  under 
and  \vith  a  central  Board  may  bring  all  the  tithes  into  the 
store  house,  and  prepare  the  way  for  copious  blessings  of 
spiritual  favor. 

When  it  is  remembered  that  modern  missions,  are  yet  in 
their  infancy,  and  that  the  world  at  large,  within  the  present 
(;entury,  has  been  fairly  opened  to  the  light  of  the  Gospel,  it  is 
impossible  to  conjecture  how  rapidly  that  light  may  he  made 
to  spread,  when  once  the  whole  church,  in  all  its  parts,  has 
been  aroused  to  discern  its  opportunity  and  its  duty.  The  old 
is  ready  to  vanish  away.  Distant  nations  show  a  growino'  dis- 
content with  their  incapable  gods.  They  arc  looking  to  the 
Christian  powers,  for  instruction  and  sympathy.  Ethiopia  is 
stretching  forth  its  liands  in  supplication.  Sinim  gropes  blind- 
ly toward  tlie  dawn  ;  Hindooism  wanes ;  Japan  is  waiting  for 
the  eyelids  of  the  morning  to  be  uplifted  upon  her,  and  all 
along  the  seats  of  ancient  Mediterranean  Empire,  change  and 
revolution,  tui'nings  and  overturnings,  are  preparing  a  highway 
for  the  Lord.     When  the  field  is  thus  white,  the  reapers  may 


^OJ. 


WOMEN   AS  MISSIONARIES. 


enter  with  glad  ala'^jrlty.  Tho  fullness  of  the  time  has  come 
for  lar^e  increasing,  goner(jus  endeavors,  to  plant  the  standard 
ot"  the  CrooS,  on  every  continent  and  on  every  island.  The 
angel  flying  in  the  midst  oi  Heaven,  with  the  everlasting  Gos- 
pel, is  sounding  the  cliarge  of  battle  and  of  victory. 

There  is  then  every  inducement  held  out  before  the  Chris- 
tian women  of  our  connection,  to  join  hearts  and  hands,  pray- 
ers and  labors,  for  tlie  furtherance  of  the  Gospel  "in  regions 
beyond."  Enlargement  will  come  t«)  their  own  souls,  thereby. 
They  will  read  and  speak  and  write  of  the  glory  of  the  king- 
dom, and  to  tins  end  will  gather  information  from  all  sources, 
concerning  the  mighty  operations  of  t!ie  sceptred  Messiah. 

Intrinsically  it  is  the  most  worthy  and  comprehenslv,' 
work  to  which  woman's  love  and  woman's  faith  can  be  devol(v,l. 
It  has  in  viev^  a  supreme  object.  It  is  glorified  by  the  most 
illustrious  characjters  that  shine  along  the  troubled  ways  of  his- 
tory. It  has,  for  its  leader  and  director,  one,  who  though  He 
was  rich,  became  poor,  to  pour  through  the  channels  of  His 
sorrows,  an  unspeakable  wealth  of  joy,  upon  a  long  groaning 
creation.  It  has  for  its  propulsion,  the  noblest  love  that  can 
swell  a  human  heart — the  constraining  love  of  Christ.  For 
the  earnest  prosecution  of  this  work,  the  most  piteous  appeals 
come  up  from  tlie  Zenanas,  the  Harems,  the  slave  herds  of 
heathendom,  from  women,  who  can  find  deliverance  only 
through  the  intervention  of  Christian  helpers.  TVell  may  the 
happy  and  honored  mothers,  tliQ  cultivated  and  queenly  girls 
of  our  land,  with  all  i)rivileges  to  exalt  them,  and  all  favors  to 
crown  them,  l)etliink  themselves  of  the  claims  of  their  wret(;l)e.l 
sisters,  in  lands  where  superstitions  dire,  yet  lift  their  horrid 


WOMEN  AS  MISSIONARIES.  325 


and  inoiibtrous  forms.  If  the  giving  of  a  cup  of  cold  water,  in 
the  name  of  the  Master,  to  one  of  the  least  of  his  suffering  crea- 
tu]-es,  shall  not  fail  of  its  reward,  how  much  more  shall  they 
do,  who,  hy  their  prayers,  and  alms,  and  sympathies,  may  aid 
in  restoring  lost  nations  to  the  knowledge  of  God  ?  Oh, 
mothers  and  daughters  of  Zion  !  get  ye  up  into  the  high  momi- 
tain  and  behold,  how  tlie  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,  are  wait- 
ing for  the  light,  which  is  to  rise  upon  them  in  golden  splendor, 
when  the  ransomed  churcli  is  ready  to  make  known  to  them, 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  the  Gospel! 


-«-€fr€g^3S'gH" 


326  ARIZONA. 


ARIZONA 


tUEING  the  winter  of  1870-77,  an  appeal  was  made 
through  Mr.s.  E.  T.  Martin,  of  Auburn,  from  tlie 
*  ^'^n-  ao-ent  in  Arizona,  for  aid  for  the  tribes  of  Indians  in 
i^Y^  that  country,  who  liad  been  phieed  under  the  care  of 
the  Reformed  Church,  by  our  Government. 
The  appeal  was  promptly  and  libei-ally  responded  to,  by 
neai'ly  all  of  the  auxiliary  societies  connected  witJi  the  Wo- 
man's Board,  and  a  large  box  of  much  needed  goods,  was  for- 
warded to  these  tribes.  The  money  given  amounted  to  8210. 
The  gifts  consisted  of  woolen  shawls,  flannels,  unbleached  mus- 
lin, calico,  thread,  needles,  illustrated  Scripture  cards,  etc.  The 
Pimas,  Maricopas,  and  Papagoes,  to  wliom  the  donations  were 
sent,  arc  peaceful  and  civilized,  desiring  schools  and  teachers 
for  their  children,  and  anxious  to  learn  the  arts  of  civilized 
life.  They  are  calling  upon  us  for  instruction,  and  petition 
that  men  and  women  be  sent  to  teach  and  direct  them.  The 
Synod's  Board,  for  two  or  three  years,  paid  $600  to  Mrs. 
Stout,  the  wife  of  the  agent,  on  condition  that  she  should  teach 
when  she  could. 

The  field  is  open,  and  we  could  do  a  great  deal,  liad  we 
a  Mission  there,  and  money  to  pay  men  and  woinen  to  work. 
Till  we  Christianize  the  Indians,  they  must  always  be  a  trouble 
and  a  terror,  but  experience  has  demonstrated  that  they  can 
become  law-abiding  citizens,  if  only  they  are  brought  to  Christ. 


ro 


PniKHon    T  ,,,|    5,„,„ 


1    1012   01112  3215 


Date  Due 

•■  ■  ^^^^^ 

^^-.i^ij;jt?*s5E5^w 

\ 

w 

^ 

T#-' 

^vmm 

"  ^' 

^ 

,1^ 

^ 

^)f^ 

f) 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

